<?xml version='1.0' encoding='UTF-8'?><?xml-stylesheet href="http://www.blogger.com/styles/atom.css" type="text/css"?><feed xmlns='http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom' xmlns:openSearch='http://a9.com/-/spec/opensearchrss/1.0/' xmlns:georss='http://www.georss.org/georss' xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6870752152943101039</id><updated>2011-11-27T17:36:35.700-06:00</updated><title type='text'>Authentic Esoteric Christianity, The Rosicrucian Cosmo Conception</title><subtitle type='html'></subtitle><link rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#feed' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://trf92.blogspot.com/feeds/posts/default'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default?max-results=100'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://trf92.blogspot.com/'/><link rel='hub' href='http://pubsubhubbub.appspot.com/'/><author><name>Helios</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09044806056706371574</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_ndsyKrs-XYg/SUUtoCN-cPI/AAAAAAAAAZM/-S0Kikn40sw/S220/Helios7.jpg'/></author><generator version='7.00' uri='http://www.blogger.com'>Blogger</generator><openSearch:totalResults>23</openSearch:totalResults><openSearch:startIndex>1</openSearch:startIndex><openSearch:itemsPerPage>100</openSearch:itemsPerPage><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6870752152943101039.post-1502495083603352734</id><published>2006-12-24T11:01:00.000-06:00</published><updated>2007-11-05T12:09:30.573-06:00</updated><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_ndsyKrs-XYg/Ry9GwcAbhDI/AAAAAAAAAL4/11nQT_h32zw/s1600-h/EmblemaRx.gif"&gt;&lt;img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_ndsyKrs-XYg/Ry9GwcAbhDI/AAAAAAAAAL4/11nQT_h32zw/s400/EmblemaRx.gif" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5129396298563945522" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;

&lt;a href="http://photos1.blogger.com/blogger/5226/961/1600/MaxHeindelMarzo06.0.jpg"&gt;&lt;img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/blogger/5226/961/400/MaxHeindelMarzo06.0.jpg" border="0" alt="" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;P&gt;
&lt;TABLE style="WIDTH: 441pt; BORDER-COLLAPSE: collapse" cellSpacing=0 cellPadding=0 width=588 border=0 x:str&gt;
&lt;COLGROUP&gt;
&lt;COL style="WIDTH: 47pt; mso-width-source: userset; mso-width-alt: 2304" width=63&gt;
&lt;COL style="WIDTH: 60pt" span=5 width=80&gt;
&lt;COL style="WIDTH: 47pt; mso-width-source: userset; mso-width-alt: 2267" width=62&gt;
&lt;COL style="WIDTH: 47pt; mso-width-source: userset; mso-width-alt: 2304" width=63&gt;
&lt;TBODY&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 26.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-firstrow: yes; mso-yfti-irow: 0" height=34&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl24 style="BORDER-RIGHT: black 0.5pt solid; BORDER-TOP: windowtext 0.5pt solid; BORDER-LEFT: windowtext 0.5pt solid; WIDTH: 441pt; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 26.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: #ccffcc" width=588 colSpan=8 height=34&gt;
&lt;P align=center&gt;&lt;FONT face=Georgia color=#000080 size=6&gt;The Rosicrucian Cosmo Conception&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/P&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 21pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 1" height=28&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl27 style="BORDER-RIGHT: black 0.5pt solid; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; BORDER-LEFT: windowtext 0.5pt solid; WIDTH: 441pt; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 21pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: #ccffcc" width=588 colSpan=8 height=28&gt;
&lt;P align=center&gt;&lt;FONT face=Georgia color=#000080 size=6&gt;or&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/P&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 26.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 2" height=34&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl27 style="BORDER-RIGHT: black 0.5pt solid; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; BORDER-LEFT: windowtext 0.5pt solid; WIDTH: 441pt; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 26.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: #ccffcc" width=588 colSpan=8 height=34&gt;
&lt;P align=center&gt;&lt;FONT face=Georgia color=#000080 size=6&gt;Mystic Christianity&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/P&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 26.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 3" height=34&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl29 style="BORDER-RIGHT: black 0.5pt solid; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; BORDER-LEFT: windowtext 0.5pt solid; WIDTH: 441pt; BORDER-BOTTOM: windowtext 0.5pt solid; HEIGHT: 26.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: #ccffcc" width=588 colSpan=8 height=34&gt;
&lt;P align=center&gt;&lt;FONT face=Georgia color=#000080 size=5&gt;Por Max Heindel&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/P&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 36pt; mso-height-source: userset" height=48&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl33 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 36pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=48&gt;
&lt;P align=center&gt;&lt;FONT face=Georgia color=#000080 size=5&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/P&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl35 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7&gt;
&lt;P align=center&gt;&lt;FONT face="Times New Roman" color=#000080 size=5&gt;LIST OF CONTENTS&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/P&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 2" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/17.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;Creed&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua" color=#000080&gt;Creed or Christ&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 3" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/16.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;Word&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7&gt;&lt;SPAN lang=EN-US style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua" color=#000080&gt;A Word to the Wise&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 4" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/15.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;Int.&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua" color=#000080&gt;Introduction&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 5" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/14.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;I.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7 x:str="The Visible and Invisible Worlds " u1:str="The Visible and Invisible Worlds "&gt;&lt;SPAN lang=EN-US style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT color=#000080&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua"&gt;The Visible and Invisible Worlds&lt;SPAN style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 6" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/18.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;II.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua" color=#000080&gt;The Four Kingdoms&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 7" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/13.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;III.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7 x:str="Man and the Method of Evolution. " u1:str="Man and the Method of Evolution. "&gt;&lt;SPAN lang=EN-US style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT color=#000080&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua"&gt;Man and the Method of Evolution.&lt;SPAN style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 8" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/12.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;IV.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7 x:str="Rebirth and the Law of Consequence " u1:str="Rebirth and the Law of Consequence "&gt;&lt;SPAN lang=EN-US style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT color=#000080&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua"&gt;Rebirth and the Law of Consequence&lt;SPAN style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 9" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/11.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;V.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7 x:str="The Relation of Man to God " u1:str="The Relation of Man to God "&gt;&lt;SPAN lang=EN-US style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT color=#000080&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua"&gt;The Relation of Man to God&lt;SPAN style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 10" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/10.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;VI.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7 x:str="The Scheme of Evolution. " u1:str="The Scheme of Evolution. "&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT color=#000080&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua"&gt;The Scheme of Evolution.&lt;SPAN style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 11" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/9.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;VII.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7 x:str="The Path of Evolution " u1:str="The Path of Evolution "&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT color=#000080&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua"&gt;The Path of Evolution&lt;SPAN style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 12" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/8.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;VIII.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7 x:str="The Work of Evolution. " u1:str="The Work of Evolution. "&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT color=#000080&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua"&gt;The Work of Evolution.&lt;SPAN style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 13" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/7.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;IX.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7 x:str="Stragglers and Newcomers " u1:str="Stragglers and Newcomers "&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT color=#000080&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua"&gt;Stragglers and Newcomers&lt;SPAN style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 14" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/6.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;X.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7 x:str="The Earth Period " u1:str="The Earth Period "&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT color=#000080&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua"&gt;The Earth Period&lt;SPAN style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 15" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/5.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;XI.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7 x:str="Genesis and Evolution of Our Solar System. " u1:str="Genesis and Evolution of Our Solar System. "&gt;&lt;SPAN lang=EN-US style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT color=#000080&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua"&gt;Genesis and Evolution of Our Solar System.&lt;SPAN style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 16" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/4.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;XII.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7 x:str="Evolution on the Earth. " u1:str="Evolution on the Earth. "&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT color=#000080&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua"&gt;Evolution on the Earth.&lt;SPAN style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 17" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/3.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;XIII.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7 x:str="Back to the Bible " u1:str="Back to the Bible "&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT color=#000080&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua"&gt;Back to the Bible&lt;SPAN style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 18" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/2.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;XIV.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7 x:str="Occult Analysis of Genesis. " u1:str="Occult Analysis of Genesis. "&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT color=#000080&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua"&gt;Occult Analysis of Genesis.&lt;SPAN style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 19" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/1.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;XV.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7 x:str="Christ and His Mission " u1:str="Christ and His Mission "&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT color=#000080&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua"&gt;Christ and His Mission&lt;SPAN style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 20" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/i2.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;XVI.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7 x:str="Future Development and Initiation. " u1:str="Future Development and Initiation. "&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT color=#000080&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua"&gt;Future Development and Initiation.&lt;SPAN style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 21" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/i1.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;XVII.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7 x:str="The Method of Acquiring First-Hand Knowledge. " u1:str="The Method of Acquiring First-Hand Knowledge. "&gt;&lt;SPAN lang=EN-US style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT color=#000080&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua"&gt;The Method of Acquiring First-Hand Knowledge.&lt;SPAN style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 22" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/i.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;XVIII.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7 x:str="The Constitution of the Earth and Volcanic Eruptions " u1:str="The Constitution of the Earth and Volcanic Eruptions "&gt;&lt;SPAN lang=EN-US style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT color=#000080&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua"&gt;The Constitution of the Earth and Volcanic Eruptions&lt;SPAN style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR style="HEIGHT: 20.1pt; mso-height-source: userset; mso-yfti-irow: 23; mso-yfti-lastrow: yes" height=26&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl32 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 47pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; HEIGHT: 20.1pt; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=63 height=26&gt;&lt;A href="http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/blog-post.html"&gt;&lt;SPAN style="FONT-WEIGHT: 700; FONT-SIZE: 11pt; FONT-FAMILY: 'Baskerville Old Face', serif; mso-font-charset: 0"&gt;XIX.-&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD class=xl34 style="BORDER-RIGHT: #d4d0c8; BORDER-TOP: #d4d0c8; PADDING-BOTTOM: 0cm; BORDER-LEFT: #d4d0c8; WIDTH: 394pt; PADDING-TOP: 0cm; BORDER-BOTTOM: #d4d0c8; BACKGROUND-COLOR: transparent" width=525 colSpan=7 x:str="Christian Rosenkreuz and the Order of Rosicrucians " u1:str="Christian Rosenkreuz and the Order of Rosicrucians "&gt;&lt;SPAN lang=EN-US style="mso-ansi-language: EN-US"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT color=#000080&gt;&lt;FONT face="Book Antiqua"&gt;Christian Rosenkreuz and the Order of Rosicrucians&lt;SPAN style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/SPAN&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;&lt;/TBODY&gt;&lt;/TABLE&gt;&lt;/P&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6870752152943101039-1502495083603352734?l=trf92.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/1502495083603352734'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/1502495083603352734'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/concepto-rosacruz-del-cosmos-o-ciencia.html' title=''/><author><name>Helios</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09044806056706371574</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_ndsyKrs-XYg/SUUtoCN-cPI/AAAAAAAAAZM/-S0Kikn40sw/S220/Helios7.jpg'/></author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media='http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/' url='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_ndsyKrs-XYg/Ry9GwcAbhDI/AAAAAAAAAL4/11nQT_h32zw/s72-c/EmblemaRx.gif' height='72' width='72'/></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6870752152943101039.post-8698678100681852042</id><published>2006-12-08T12:00:00.001-06:00</published><updated>2006-12-20T15:29:30.197-06:00</updated><title type='text'>The Four Kingdoms</title><content type='html'>&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par1&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; three Worlds of our planet are at present the field of evolution for a number of different kingdoms of life, at various stages of development. Only four of these need concern us at present, viz.: the mineral, plant, animal, and human kingdoms. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par2&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;These&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; four kingdoms are related to the three Worlds in different ways, according to the progress these groups of evolving life have made in the school of experience. So far as form is concerned the dense bodies of all the kingdoms are composed of the same chemical substances--the solids, liquids, and gases of the Chemical Region. The dense body of a man is as truly a chemical compound as is the stone, although the latter is ensouled by mineral life only. But even when speaking from the purely physical standpoint, and laying aside all other considerations for the time being, there are several important differences when we compare the dense body of the human being with the mineral of the Earth. Man moves, grows, and propagates his species--the mineral, in its native state, does none of these things. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par3&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Comparing&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; man with the forms of the plant kingdom, we find that both plant and man have a dense body, capable of growth and propagation. But Man has faculties not possessed by the plant. He feels, has the power of motion, and the faculty of perceiving things exterior to himself. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par4&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;When&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; we compare man with the animal we see that both have the faculties of feeling, motion, growth, propagation, and sense-perception. In addition, man has the faculty of speech, a superior structure of the brain, and also hands--which are a very great physical advantage. We may note especially the development of the thumb, which makes the hand much more valuable than even that of the anthropoid. Man has also evolved a definite language in which to express his feelings and thoughts, all of which places the dense body of the human being in a class by itself, beyond the three lower kingdoms. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par5&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;To&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; account for these differences in the four kingdoms we must go to the invisible Worlds, and seek the causes which give one kingdom that which is denied to another. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par6&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;To&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; function in any world, and express the qualities peculiar to it, we must first possess a vehicle made of its material. In order to function in the dense Physical World it is necessary to have a dense body, adapted to our environment. Otherwise we should be ghosts, as they are commonly called, and be invisible to most physical beings. So we must have a vital body before we can express life, grow, or externalize the other qualities peculiar to the Etheric Region. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par7&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;To&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; show feeling and emotion it is necessary to have a vehicle composed of the materials of the Desire World, and a mind formed of the substance of the Region of Concrete Thought is necessary to render thinking possible. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par8&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;When&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; we examine the four kingdoms in relation to the Etheric Region, we find that the mineral does not possess a separate vital body, and at once we see the reason why it cannot grow, propagate, or show sentient life. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par9&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;As&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; an hypothesis necessary to account for other known facts, material science holds that in the densest solid, as in the rarest and most attenuated gas, no two atoms touch each other; that there is an envelope of ether around each atom; that the atoms in the universe float in an ocean of ether. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par10&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; occult scientist knows this to be true of the Chemical Region and that the mineral does not possess a separate vital body of ether. And as it is the planetary ether alone which envelops the atoms of the mineral, that makes the difference described. It is necessary, as we have shown, to have a separate, vital &lt;I&gt;body&lt;/I&gt;, desire &lt;I&gt;body&lt;/I&gt;, etc., to express the qualities of a particular realm, because the atoms of the World of Desire, of the World of Thought and even of the Higher Worlds, inter-penetrate the Mineral as well as the dense human body, and if the inter-penetration of the planetary ether, which is the ether that envelops the atoms of the mineral, were enough to make it feel and propagate its inter-penetration by the planetary World of Thought would also be sufficient to make it think. This it cannot do, because it lacks a &lt;I&gt;separate&lt;/I&gt; vehicle. It is penetrated by the planetary ether only, and is therefore incapable of individual growth. Only the lowest of the four states of ether--the chemical--is active in the mineral. The chemical forces in minerals are due to that fact. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par11&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;When&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; we consider plant, animal, and man in relation to the Etheric Region we note that each has a separate, vital body, in addition to being penetrated by the planetary ether which forms the Etheric Region. There is a difference, however, between the vital bodies of the plants and the vital bodies of animal and man. In the vital body of the plant only the chemical and the life ethers are fully active. Hence the plant can grow by the action of the chemical ether and propagate its species through the activity of the life ether of the separate, vital body which it possesses. The light ether is present, but is partially latent or dormant and reflecting ether is lacking. Therefore it is evident that the faculties of sense-perception and memory, which are the qualities of these ethers, cannot be expressed by the plant kingdom. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par12&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Turning&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; our attention to the vital body of the animal we find that in it the chemical, life and light ethers are dynamically active. Hence the animal has the faculties of assimilation and growth, caused by the activities of the chemical ether; and the faculty of propagation by means of the life ether--these being the same as in plants. But in addition, it has the faculties of generating internal heat and of sense-perception. The fourth ether, however, is inactive in the animal, hence it has no thought nor memory. That which appears as such will be shown later to be of a different nature. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par13&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;When&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; we analyze the human being, we find that in him all four ethers are dynamically active in the highly organized vital body. By means of the activities of the chemical he is able to assimilate food and to grow; the forces at work in the life ether enable him to propagate his species; the forces in the light ether supply the dense body with heat, work on the nervous system and muscles, thus opening the doors of communication with the outside world by way of the senses; and the reflecting ether enables the spirit to control its vehicle by means of thought. This ether also stores past experience as memory. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par14&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; vital body of plant, animal, and man, extends beyond the periphery of the dense body as the Etheric Region, which is the vital body of a planet, extends beyond its dense part, showing again the truth of the Hermetic axiom "As above, so below." The distance of this extension of the vital body of man is about an inch and a half. The part which is outside the dense body is very luminous and about the color of a new-blown peach-blossom. It is often seen by persons having very slight involuntary clairvoyance. The writer has found, when speaking with such persons, that they frequently are not aware they see anything unusual and do not know what they see. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par15&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; dense body is built into the matrix of this vital body during ante-natal life, and with one exception, it is an exact copy, molecule for molecule, of the vital body. As the lines of force in freezing water are the avenues of formation for ice crystals, so the lines of force in the vital body determine the shape of the dense body. All through life the vital body is the builder and restorer of the dense form. Were it not for the etheric heart the dense heart would break quickly under the constant strain we put upon it. All the abuses to which we subject the dense body are counteracted, so far as lies in its power, by the vital body, which is continually fighting against the death of the dense body. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par16&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; exception mentioned above is that the vital body of a man is female or negative, while that of a woman is male or positive. In that fact we have the key to numerous puzzling problems of life. That woman gives way to her emotions is due to the polarity noted, for her positive, vital body generates an excess of blood and causes her to labor under an enormous internal pressure that would break the physical casement were not a safety-valve provided in the periodical flow, and another in the tears which relieve the pressure on special occasions--for tears are "white bleeding." &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par17&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Man&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; may have and has as strong emotions as woman, but he is usually able to suppress them without tears, because his negative vital body does not generate more blood than he can comfortably control. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par18&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Unlike&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; the higher vehicles of humanity, the vital body (except under certain circumstances, to be explained when the subject of "Initiation" is dealt with) does not ordinarily leave the dense body until the death of the latter. Then the chemical forces of the dense body are no longer held in check by the evolving life. They proceed to restore the matter to its primordial condition by disintegration so that it may be available for the formation of other forms in the economy of nature. Disintegration is thus due to the activity of the planetary forces in the chemical ether. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par19&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;In&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; texture the vital body may be crudely compared to one of those picture frames made of hundreds of little pieces of wood which interlock and present innumerable points to the observer. These points enter into the hollow centers of the dense atoms, imbuing them with vital force that sets them vibrating at a higher rate than that of the mineral of the earth which is not thus accelerated and ensouled. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par20&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;When&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; a person is drowning, or falling from a height, or freezing, the vital body leaves the dense body, the atoms of which become temporarily inert in consequence, but at resuscitation it re-enters the dense body and the "points" are again inserted in the dense atoms. The inertia of the atoms causes them to resist the resumption of vibration and that is the cause of the intense prickly pain and the tingling sensation noted at such times, but not ordinarily, for the same reason that we become conscious of the starting or stopping of a clock, but are oblivious to its tick when it is running. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par21&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;There&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; are certain cases where the vital body partly leaves the dense body, such as when a hand "goes to sleep." Then the etheric hand of the vital body may be seen hanging below the dense arm like a glove and the points cause the peculiar pricking sensation felt when the etheric hand re-enters the dense hand. Sometimes in hypnosis the head of the vital body divides and hangs outside the dense head, one half over each shoulder, or lies around the neck like the collar of a sweater. The absence of prickly sensation at awakening in cases like this is because during the hypnosis part of the hypnotist's vital body had been substituted for that of the victim. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par22&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;When&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; anesthetics are used the vital body is partially driven out, along with the higher vehicles, and if the application is too strong and the life ether is driven out, death ensues. This same phenomenon may also be observed in the case of materializing mediums. In fact the difference between a materializing medium and an ordinary man or woman is just this: In the ordinary man or woman the vital body and the dense body are, at the present stage of evolution, quite firmly interlocked, while in the medium they are loosely connected. It has not always been so, and the time will come again when the vital body may normally leave the dense vehicle, but that is not normally accomplished at present. When a medium allows his or her vital body to be used by entities from the Desire World who wish to materialize, the vital body generally oozes from the left side--through the spleen, which is its particular "gate." Then the vital forces cannot flow into the body as they do normally, the medium becomes greatly exhausted, and some of them resort to stimulants to counteract the effects, in time becoming incurable drunkards. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par23&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; vital force from the sun, which surrounds us as a colorless fluid, is absorbed by the vital body through the etheric counterpart of the spleen, wherein in undergoes a curious transformation of color. It becomes pale rose-hued and spreads along the nerves all over the dense body. It is to the nervous system what the force of electricity is to a telegraph system. Though there be wires, instruments, and telegraph operators all in order, if the electricity is lacking, no message can be sent. The Ego, the brain, and the nervous system may be in seemingly perfect order, but if the vital force be lacking to carry the message of the Ego through the nerves to the muscles, the dense body will remain inert. This is exactly what happens when part of the dense body becomes paralyzed. The vital body has become diseased and the vital force can no longer flow. In such cases, as in most sickness, the trouble is with the finer invisible vehicles. In conscious or unconscious recognition of this fact, the most successful physicians use suggestion--which works upon the higher vehicles--as aid to medicine. The more a physician can imbue his patient with faith and hope, the speedier disease will vanish and give place to perfect health. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par24&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;During&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; the health the vital body specializes a superabundance of vital force, which, after passing through a dense body, radiates in straight lines in every direction from the periphery thereof, as the radii of a circle do from the center; but during ill-health, when the vital body becomes attenuated, it is not able to draw to itself the same amount of force and in addition the dense body is feeding upon it. Then the lines of the vital fluid which pass out from the body are crumpled and bent, showing the lack of force behind them. In health the great force of these radiations carries with it germs and microbes which are inimical to the health of the dense body, but in sickness, when the vital force is weak, these emanations do not so readily eliminate disease germs. Therefore the danger of contracting disease is much greater when the vital forces are low than when one is in robust health. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par25&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;In&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; cases where parts of the dense body are amputated, only the planetary ether accompanies the separated part. The separate vital body and the dense body disintegrate synchronously after death. So with the etheric counterpart of the amputated limb. It will gradually disintegrate as the dense member decays, but in the meantime the fact that the man still possesses the etheric limb accounts for his assertion that he can feel his fingers or suffers pain in them. There is also a connection with a buried member, irrespective of distance. A case is on record where a man felt severe pain, as if a nail had been driven into the flesh of an amputated limb, and he persisted until the limb was exhumed, when it was found that a nail had been driven into it at the time it was boxed for burial. The nail was removed and the pain instantly stopped. It is also in accordance with these facts that people complain of pain in a limb for perhaps two or three years after the amputation. The pain will then cease. This is because the disease remains in the still undetached etheric limb, but as the amputated part disintegrates, the etheric limb follows suit and thus the pain ceases. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par26&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Having&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; noted the relations of the four kingdoms to the Etheric Region of the Physical World, we will next turn our attention to their relation to the Desire World. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par27&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Here&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; we find that both minerals and plants lack a separate desire body. They are permeated only by the planetary desire body, the Desire World. Lacking the separate vehicle, they are incapable of feeling, desire, and emotion, which are faculties pertaining to the Desire World. When a stone is broken, it does not feel; but it would be wrong to infer that there is no feeling connected with such an action. That is the materialistic view, or the view taken by the uncomprehending multitude. The occult scientist knows that there is no act, great or small, which is not felt throughout the universe, and even though the stone, because it has no separate desire body, cannot feel, the Spirit of the Earth feels because it is Earth's desire body that permeates the stone. When a man cuts his finger, the finger, having no separate desire body, does not feel the pain, but the man does, because it is his desire body which permeates the finger. If a plant is torn up by the roots, it is felt by the Spirit of the Earth as a man would feel if a hair were torn from his head. This Earth is a living, feeling body, and all the forms which are without separate desire bodies through which their informing spirits may experience feeling, are included in the desire body of the Earth and &lt;I&gt;that&lt;/I&gt; desire body has feeling. The breaking of a stone and the breaking off of flowers are productive of pleasure to the Earth, while the pulling out of plants by the root causes pain. The reason is given in the latter part of this work, for at this stage of our study the explanation would be incomprehensible to the general reader. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par28&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; planetary Desire World pulsates through the dense and vital bodies of animal and man in the same way that it penetrates the mineral and plant, but in addition to this, animal and man have separate desire bodies, which enable them to feel desire, emotion and passion. There is a difference, however. The desire body of the animal is built entirely of the material of the denser regions of the Desire World, while in the case of even the lowest of human races a little matter of the higher Regions enters into the composition of the desire body. The feelings of animals and the lowest human races are almost entirely concerned with the gratification of the lowest desires and passions which find their expression in the matter of the lower Regions of the Desire World. Hence, in order that they may have such emotions to educate them for something higher, it is necessary that they should have the corresponding materials in their desire bodies. As man progresses in the school of life, his experiences teach him, and his desires become purer and better. Thus by degrees the material of his desire body undergoes a corresponding change. The purer and brighter material of the higher Regions of the Desire World replaces the murky colors of the lower part. The desire body also grows in size, so that in a saint it is truly a glorious object to behold, the purity of its colors and its luminous transparency being beyond adequate simile. It must be seen to be appreciated. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par29&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;At&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; present the materials of both the lower and the higher Regions enter into the composition of the desire bodies of the great majority of mankind. None are so bad that they have not some good trait. This is expressed in the materials of the higher Regions which we find in their desire bodies. But, on the other hand, very, very few are so good that they do not use some of the materials of the lower Regions. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par30&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;In&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; the same way that the planetary vital and desire bodies inter-penetrate the dense material of the Earth, as we saw in the illustration of the sponge, the sand and the water, so the vital and desire bodies inter-penetrate the dense body of plant, animal, and man. But during the life of man his desire body is not shaped like his dense and vital bodies. After death it assumes that shape. During life it has the appearance of a luminous ovoid which, in waking hours, completely surrounds the dense body, as the albumen does the yolk of an egg. It extends from twelve to sixteen inches beyond the dense body. In this desire body there are a number of sense centers, but, in the great majority of people, they are latent. It is the awakening of these centers of perception that corresponds to the opening of the blind man's eyes in our former illustration. The matter in the human desire body is in incessant motion of inconceivable rapidity. There is in it no settled place for any particle, as in the dense body. The matter that is at the head one moment may be at the feet in the next and back again. There are no organs in the desire body, as in the dense and vital bodies, but there are centers of perception, which, when active, appear as vortices, always remaining in the same relative position to the dense body, most of them about the head. In the majority of people they are mere eddies and are of no use as centers of perception. They may be awakened in all, however, but different methods produce different results. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par31&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;In&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; the involuntary clairvoyant developed along improper, negative lines, these vortices turn from right to left, or in the opposite direction to the hands of a clock--counterclockwise. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par32&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;In&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; the desire body of the properly trained voluntary clairvoyant, they turn in the same direction as the hands of a clock--clockwise, glowing with exceeding splendor, far surpassing the brilliant luminosity of the ordinary desire body. These centers furnish him with means for the perception of things in the Desire World and he sees, and investigates as he wills, while the person whose centers turn counter-clockwise is like a mirror, which reflects what passes before it. Such a person is incapable of reaching out for information. The reason for this belongs to a later chapter, but the above is one of the fundamental differences between a medium and a properly trained clairvoyant. It is impossible for most people to distinguish between the two; yet there is one infallible rule that can be followed by anyone: &lt;I&gt;No genuinely developed seer will ever exercise this faculty for money or its equivalent; nor will he use it to gratify curiosity; but only to help humanity.&lt;/I&gt; &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Diagrams:&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;
&lt;UL&gt;
&lt;LI&gt;&lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen02c.gif"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Ordinary Man: Currents in the Desire Body&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;LI&gt;&lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen02a.gif"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Voluntary Clairvoyant: Currents in the Desire Body&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;LI&gt;&lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen02b.gif"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Involuntary Clairvoyant: Currents in the Desire Body&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/LI&gt;&lt;/UL&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par33&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;No&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; one capable of teaching the proper method for the development of this faculty will ever charge so much a lesson. Those demanding money for the exercise of, or for giving lessons in these things never have anything worth paying for. The above rule is a safe and sure guide, which all may follow with absolute confidence. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par34&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;In&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; a far distant future man's desire body will become as definitely organized as are the vital and dense bodies. When that stage is reached we shall all have the power to function in the desire body as we do now in the dense body, which is the oldest and best organized of these bodies of man--the desire body being the youngest. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par35&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; desire body is rooted in the liver, as the vital body is in the spleen. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par36&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;In&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; all warm-blooded creatures, which are the highest evolved, and have feelings, passions and emotions, which reach outward into the world with desire, which may be said to really live in the fuller meaning of the term and not merely vegetate--in all such creatures the currents of the desire body flow outward from the liver. The desire stuff is continually welling out in streams or currents which travel in curved lines to every point of the periphery of the ovoid and then return to the liver through a number of vortices, much as boiling water is continually welling outward from the source of heat and returning to it after completing its cycle. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par37&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; plants are devoid of this impelling, energizing principle, hence they cannot show life and motion as can the more highly developed organisms. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par38&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Where&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; there is vitality and motion, but no &lt;I&gt;red&lt;/I&gt; blood, there is no separate desire body. The creature is simply in the transition stage from plant to animal and therefore it moves entirely in the strength of the group-spirit. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par39&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;In&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; the &lt;I&gt;cold&lt;/I&gt;-blooded animals which have a liver and &lt;I&gt;red&lt;/I&gt; blood, there is a separate desire body and the group-spirit directs the currents &lt;I&gt;inward&lt;/I&gt;, because in their case the separate spirit (of the individual fish or reptile for instance) is entirely outside the dense vehicle. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par40&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;When&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; the organism has evolved so far that the separate spirit can commence to draw into its vehicles then it (the individual spirit) commences to direct the currents &lt;I&gt;outward&lt;/I&gt;, and we see the beginning of passionate existence and warm blood. It is the warm, red blood in the liver of the organism sufficiently evolved to have an Indwelling spirit which energizes the outgoing currents of desire stuff that cause the animal or the man to display desire and passion. In the case of the animal the spirit is not yet entirely &lt;I&gt;in&lt;/I&gt;dwelling. It does not become so until the points in the vital body and the dense body come into correspondence, as explained in &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/rcc/rcceng12.htm"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Chapter XII&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;. For this reason the animal is not a "liver," that is, he does not live as completely as does man, not being capable of as fine desires and emotions, because not as fully conscious. The mammalia of today are on a higher plane than was man at the animal stage of his evolution, because they have warm, red blood, which man did not have at that stage. This difference in status is accounted for by the spiral path of evolution, which also accounts for the fact that man is a higher type of humanity than the present Angels were in their human stage. The present mammalia, which have in their animal stage attained to the possession of warm, red blood, and are therefore capable of experiencing desire and emotion to some extent will, in the Jupiter Period, be a purer and better type of humanity than we are now, while from among our present humanity there will be some, even in the Jupiter Period, who will be openly and avowedly wicked. Moreover, they will not then be able to conceal their passions as is now possible, but will be unabashed about their evil doing. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par41&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;In&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; the light of this exposition of the connection between the liver and the life of the organism, it is noteworthy that in several European languages (English, German, and the Scandinavian tongues) the same word signifies the organ of the body (the liver) and also "one who lives." &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par42&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;When&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; we turn our attention to the four kingdoms in their relation to the World of Thought we find that minerals, plants and animals lack a vehicle correlating them to that World. Yet we know some animals think, but they are the highest domesticated animals which have come into close touch with man for generations and have thus developed a faculty not possessed by other animals, which have not had that advantage. This is on the same principle that a highly charged wire will "induce" a weaker current of electricity in a wire brought close to it; or that a man of strong morals will arouse a like tendency in a weaker nature, while one morally weak will be overthrown if brought within the influence of evil characters. All we do, say, or are, reflects itself in our surroundings. This is why the highest domestic animals think. They are the highest of their kind, almost on the point of individualization, and man's thought vibrations have "induced" in them a similar activity of a lower order. With the exceptions noted, the animal kingdom has not acquired the faculty of thought. They are not &lt;I&gt;individualized&lt;/I&gt;. This is the great and cardinal difference between the human and other kingdoms. Man is an individual. The animals, plants and minerals are divided into species. They are not individualized in the same sense that man is. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par43&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;It&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; is true that we divide mankind into races, tribes and nations; we note the difference between the Caucasian, the Negro, the Indian, etc.; but that is not to the point. If we wish to study the characteristics of the lion or the elephant or any other species of the lower animals, all that is necessary is to take any member of that species for that purpose. When we learn the characteristics of one animal, we know the characteristics of the species to which it belongs. All members of the same animal tribe are alike. That is the point. A lion, or its father, or its son, all look alike; there is no difference in the way they will act under like conditions. All have the same likes and dislikes; one is the same as another. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par44&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Not&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; so with human beings. If we want to know about the characteristics of Negroes, it is not enough that we examine one single individual. It would be necessary to examine each individually, and even then we will arrive at no knowledge concerning Negroes as a whole, simply because that which was a characteristic of the single individual does not apply to the race collectively. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par45&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;If&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; we desire to know the character of Abraham Lincoln it will avail us nothing to study his father, his grandfather, or his son, for they would differ entirely. Each would have his own peculiarities quite distinct from the idiosyncrasies of Abraham Lincoln. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par46&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;On&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; the other hand, minerals, plants, and animals are described if we devote our attention to the description of one of each species; while there are as many species among human beings as there are individuals. Each individual person is a "species," a law unto himself, altogether separate and apart from any other individual, as different from his fellow men as one species in the lower kingdom is from another. We may write the biography of a man, but an animal can have no biography. This is because there is in each man an individual, &lt;I&gt;indwelling&lt;/I&gt; spirit which dictates the thoughts and actions of each individual human being; while there is one "group-spirit" &lt;I&gt;common to all&lt;/I&gt; the different animals or plants of the same species. The group-spirit works on the all &lt;I&gt;from the outside&lt;/I&gt;. The tiger which roams in the wilds of the Indian jungle and the tiger penned up in the cage of a menagerie are both expressions of the same group-spirit. It influences both alike from the Desire World, distance being almost annihilated in the inner Worlds. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par47&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; group-spirits of the three lower kingdoms are variously located in the higher Worlds, as we shall see when we investigate the consciousness of the different kingdoms; but to properly comprehend the positions of these group-spirits in the inner Worlds it is necessary to remember and to clearly understand what has been said about all the forms that are in the visible world having crystallized from models and ideas in the inner Worlds, as illustrated by the architect's house and the inventor's machine. As the juices of the soft body of the snail crystallize into the hard shell which it carries upon its back, so the Spirits in the higher Worlds have, in a similar manner, crystallized out from themselves the dense, material bodies of the different kingdoms. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par48&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Thus&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; the so-called "higher" bodies, although so fine and cloudy as to be invisible, are not by any means "emanations" from the dense body, but the dense vehicles of all kingdoms correspond to the shell of the snail, which is crystallized from its juices, the snail representing the spirit; and the juices of its body in their progress towards crystallization representing the mind, desire body and vital body. &lt;I&gt;These various vehicles were emanated by the spirit from itself&lt;/I&gt; for the purpose of gaining experience through them. It is the spirit that moves the dense body where it will, as the snail moves its house, and not the body that controls the movements of the spirit. The more closely the spirit is able to enter into touch with its vehicle the better can it control and express itself through that vehicle, and vice versa. That is the key to the different states of consciousness in the different kingdoms. A study of &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen003.gif"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;diagram 3&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; and &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen004.gif"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;diagram 4&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; should give a clear understanding of the vehicles of each kingdom, the manner in which they are correlated to the different Worlds and the resulting state of consciousness. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par49&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;From&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen003.gif"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;diagram 3&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; we learn that the separate Ego is definitely segregated within the Universal Spirit in the Region of Abstract Thought. It shows that only man possesses the complete chain of vehicles correlating him to all divisions of the three Worlds. The animal lacks one link of chain--the mind; the plant lacks two links; the mind and the desire body; and the mineral lacks three links of the chain of the vehicles necessary to function in a self-conscious manner in the Physical World--the mind, the desire and the vital bodies. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par50&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; reason for the various deficiencies is that the Mineral Kingdom is the expression of the latest stream of evolving life; the Plant Kingdom is ensouled by a life wave that has been longer upon the path of evolution; the life wave of the animal kingdom has a still longer past; while Man, that is to say, the life now expressing itself in the human form, has behind it the longest journey of all the four kingdoms, and therefore leads. In time, the three life-waves which now animate the three lower kingdoms will reach the human, and we shall have passed to higher stages of development. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par51&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;To&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; understand the degree of consciousness which results from the possession of the vehicles used by the life evolving in the four kingdoms, we turn our attention to &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen004.gif"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;diagram 4&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;, which show that man, the Ego, the Thinker, has descended into the Chemical Region of the Physical World. Here he has marshaled all his vehicles, thereby attaining the state of waking consciousness. He is learning to control his vehicles. The organs of neither the desire body nor the mind are yet evolved. The latter is not yet even a body. At present it is simply a link, a sheath for the use of the Ego as a focusing point. It is the last of the vehicles that have been built. The spirit works gradually from finer into coarser substance, the vehicles also being built in finer substance first, then in coarser and coarser substance. The dense body was built first and has now come into its fourth stage of density; the vital body is in its third stage and the desire body in its second, hence it is still cloud-like, and the sheath of mind is filmier still. As those vehicles have not, as yet, evolved any organs, it is clear that they &lt;I&gt;alone&lt;/I&gt; would be useless as vehicles of consciousness. The Ego, however, enters &lt;I&gt;into&lt;/I&gt; the dense body and connects these organless vehicles with the physical sense centers and thus attains the waking state of consciousness in the Physical World. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par52&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; student should particularly note that it is because of their connection with the splendidly organized mechanism of the dense body that these higher vehicles become of value at present. He will thus avoid a mistake frequently made by people who, when they come into the knowledge that there are higher bodies, grow to despise the dense vehicle; to speak of it as "low" and "vile"--turning their eyes to heaven and wishing that they might soon be able to leave this earthly lump of clay and fly about in their "higher vehicles." &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par53&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;These&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; people generally do not realize the difference between "higher" and "perfect." Certainly, the dense body is the lowest vehicle in the sense that it is the most unwieldy, correlating man to the world of sense with all the limitations thus implied. As stated, it has an enormous period of evolution back of it; is in its fourth state of development and has now reached a great and marvelous degree of efficiency. It will, in time, reach perfection, but even at present it is the best organized of man's vehicles. The vital body is in its third stage of evolution, and less completely organized than the dense body. The desire body and the mind are, as yet, mere clouds--almost entirely unorganized. In the very lowest human beings these vehicles are not even definite ovoids; they are more or less undefined in form. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par54&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; dense body is a wonderfully constructed instrument and should be recognized as such by everyone pretending to have any knowledge of the constitution of man. Observe the femur, for instance. This bone carries the entire weight of the body. On the outside it is built of a thin layer of compact bone, strengthened on the inside by beams and cross-beams of cancellated bone, in such a marvelous manner that the most skilled bridge or construction engineer could never accomplish the feat of building a pillar of equal strength with so little weight. The bones of the skull are built in a similar manner, always the least possible material is used and the maximum of strength obtained. Consider the wisdom manifested in the construction of the heart and then question if this superb mechanism deserves to be despised. The wise man is grateful for his dense body and takes the best possible care of it, because he knows that it is the most valuable of his present instruments. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par55&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; animal spirit has in its descent reached only the Desire World. It has not yet evolved to the point where it can "enter" a dense body. Therefore the animal has no individual &lt;I&gt;in&lt;/I&gt;dwelling spirit, but a group-spirit, which directs it &lt;I&gt;from without&lt;/I&gt;. The animal has the dense body, the vital body and the desire body, but the group-spirit which directs it is outside. The vital body and the desire body of an animal are not entirely within the dense body, especially where the head is concerned. For instance, the etheric head of a horse projects far beyond and above the dense physical head. When, as in rare cases it happens, the etheric head of a horse draws into the head of the dense body, that horse can learn to read, count and work examples in elementary arithmetic. To this peculiarity is also due the fact that horses, dogs, cats and other domesticated animals sense the Desire World, though not always realizing the difference between it and the Physical World. A horse will shy at the sight of a figure invisible to the driver; a cat will go through the motions of rubbing itself against invisible legs. The cat sees the ghost, however without realizing that it has no dense legs available for frictional purposes. The dog, wiser than a cat or horse, will often sense that there is something he does not understand about the appearance of a dead master whose hands it cannot lick. It will howl mournfully and slink into a corner with its tail between its legs. The following illustration may perhaps be of service to show the difference between the man with his indwelling spirit and the animal with its group-spirit. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par56&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Let&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; us imagine a room divided by means of a curtain, one side of the curtain representing the Desire World and the other the Physical. There are two men in the room, one in each division; they cannot see each other, nor can they get into the same division. There are, however, ten holes in the curtain and the man who is in the division representing the Desire World can put his ten fingers through these holes into the other division, representing the Physical World. He now furnishes an excellent representation of the group-spirit which is in the Desire World. The fingers represent the animals belonging to one species. He is able to move them as he wills, but he cannot use them freely nor as intelligently as the man who is walking about in the Physical division uses his body. The latter sees the fingers which are thrust through the curtain and he observes that they all move, but he does not see the connection between them. To him it appears as if they were all separate and distinct from one another. He cannot see that they are fingers of the man behind the veil and are governed in their movements by his intelligence. If he hurts one of the fingers, it is not only the finger that he hurts, but chiefly the man on the other side of the curtain. If an animal is hurt, it suffers, but not to the degree that the group-spirit does. The finger has no individualized consciousness; it moves as the man dictates--so do the animals move as the group-spirit dictates. We hear of "animal instinct" and "blind instinct." There is no such vague, indefinite thing as "blind" instinct. There is nothing "blind" about the way the group-spirit guides its members--there is Wisdom, spelled with capitals. The trained clairvoyant, when functioning in the Desire World, can communicate with these spirits of the animal species and finds them much more intelligent than a large percent of human beings. He can see the marvelous insight they display in marshaling the animals which are their physical bodies. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par57&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;It&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; is the spirit of the group which gathers its flocks of birds in the fall and compels them to migrate to the south, neither too early nor too late to escape the winter's chilly blast; that directs their return in the spring, causing them to fly at just the proper altitude, which differs for the different species. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par58&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; group-spirit of the beaver teaches it to build its dam across a stream at exactly the proper angle. It considers the rapidity of the flow, and all the circumstances, precisely as a skilled engineer would do, showing that it is as up-to-date in every particular of the craft as the college-bred, technically-educated man. It is the wisdom of the group-spirit that directs the building of the hexagon cell of the bee with such geometrical nicety; that teaches the snail to fashion its house in an accurate, beautiful spiral; that teaches the ocean mollusk the art of decorating its iridescent shell. Wisdom, wisdom everywhere! So grand, so great that one who looks with an observant eye is filled with amazement and reverence. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par59&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;At&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; this point the thought will naturally occur that if the animal group-spirit is so wise, considering the short period of evolution of the animal as compared with that of man, why does not the latter display wisdom to a much greater degree and why must man be taught to build dams and geometrize, all of which the group spirit does without being taught? &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par60&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; answer to that question has to do with the descent of the Universal Spirit into matter of ever-increasing density. In the higher Worlds, where its vehicles are fewer and finer, it is in closer touch with cosmic wisdom which shines out in a manner inconceivable in the dense Physical World, but as the spirit descends, the light of wisdom becomes temporarily more and more dimmed, until in the densest of all the Worlds, it is held almost entirely in abeyance. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par61&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;An&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; illustration will make this clearer. The hand is man's most valuable servant; its dexterity enables it to respond to his slightest bidding. In some vocations, such as bank teller, the delicate touch of the hand becomes so sensitive, that it is able to distinguish a counterfeit coin from a genuine in a way so marvelous that one would almost think the hand were endowed with individual intelligence. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par62&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Its&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; greatest efficiency is perhaps reached in the production of music. It is capable of producing the most beautiful, soul-stirring melodies. The delicate, caressing touch of the hand elicits the tenderest strains of soul-speech from the instrument, telling of the sorrows, the joys, the hopes, the fears and the longings of the soul in a way that nothing but music can do. It is the language of the heaven world, the spirit's true home, and comes to the divine spark imprisoned in flesh as a message from its native land. Music appeals to all, regardless of race, creed, or other worldly distinction. The higher and more spiritual the individual the plainer does it speak to him and even "the savage breast" is not unmoved by it. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par63&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Let&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; us now imagine a master musician putting on thin gloves and trying to play his violin. We note at once that the delicate touch is less subtle; the soul of the music is gone. If he puts another and a heavier pair of gloves over the first pair, his hand is hampered to such an extent that he may occasionally create a discord instead of the former harmony. Should he at last put on, in addition to the two pairs of gloves already hampering him, a pair of still heavier mittens, he would, temporarily, be entirely unable to play, and one who had not heard him play previously to the time he put on the gloves and the mittens, would naturally think that he had never been able to do so, especially if ignorant of the hampering of his hands. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par64&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;So&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; it is with the Spirit; every step down, every descent into coarser matter is to it what the putting on of a pair of gloves would be to the musician. Every step down limits its power of expression until it has become accustomed to the limitations and has found its focus, in the same way that the eye must find its focus after we enter a house on a bright summer day. The pupil of the eye contracts to its limit in the glare of the sun and on entering the house all seems dark; but, as the pupil expands, and admits the light, the man is enabled to see as well in the dimmer light of the house as he did in the sunlight. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par65&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; purpose of man's evolution here is to enable him to find his focus in the Physical World, where at present the light of wisdom seems obscured. But when in time we have "found the light," the wisdom of man will shine forth in his actions, and far surpass the wisdom expressed by the group-spirit of the animal. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par66&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Besides,&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; a distinction must be made between the group spirit and the virgin spirits of the life wave now expressing itself as animals. The group-spirit belongs to a different evolution and is the guardian of the animal spirits. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par67&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; dense body in which we function is composed of numerous cells, each having separate cell-consciousness, though of a very low order. While these cells form part of our body they are subjected to and dominated by &lt;I&gt;our&lt;/I&gt; consciousness. An animal group-spirit functions in a &lt;I&gt;spiritual body&lt;/I&gt;, which is its lowest vehicle This vehicle consists of a varying number of virgin spirits imbued for the time being with the consciousness of the group-spirit. The latter directs the vehicles built by the virgin spirits in its charge, caring for them and helping them to evolve their vehicles. As its wards evolve, the group-spirit also evolves, undergoing a series of metamorphoses, in a manner similar to that in which we grow and gain experience by taking into our bodies the cells of the food we eat, thereby also raising their consciousness by enduing them with ours for a time. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par68&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Thus&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; while a separate, self-conscious Ego is within each human body and dominates the actions of its particular vehicle, the spirit of the separate animal is not yet individualized and self-conscious, but forms part of the vehicle of a self-conscious entity belonging to a different evolution--the group-spirit. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par69&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; group-spirit dominates the actions of the animals in harmony with cosmic law, until the virgin spirits in its charge shall have gained self-consciousness and become human. Then they will gradually manifest wills of their own, gaining more and more freedom from the group-spirit and becoming responsible for their own actions. The group-spirit will influence them, however (although in a decreasing degree), as race, tribe, community, or family spirit until each individual has become capable of acting in full harmony with cosmic law. Not until that time will the Ego be entirely free and independent of the group-spirit, which will then enter a higher phase of evolution. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par70&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; position occupied by the group-spirit in the Desire World gives to the animal a consciousness different from that of man, who has a clear, definite waking consciousness. Man sees things &lt;I&gt;outside&lt;/I&gt; of himself in sharp, distinct outlines. Owing to the spiral path of evolution, the higher domestic animals, particularly the dog, horse, cat and elephant see objects in somewhat the same way, though perhaps not so clearly defined. All other animals have an internal "picture consciousness" similar to the dream-state in man. When such an animal is confronted by an object, a picture is immediately perceived &lt;I&gt;within&lt;/I&gt;, accompanied by a strong impression that the object is inimical or beneficial to its welfare. If the feeling is one of fear, it is associated with a suggestion from the group-spirit how to escape the threatened danger. This negative state of consciousness renders it easy for the group-spirit to guide the dense bodies of its charges by suggestion, as the animals have no will of their own. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par71&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Man&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; is not so easily managed from without, either with or without his consent. As evolution progresses and man's will develops more and more, he will become non-amenable to outside suggestion and free to do as he pleases regardless of suggestions from others. This is the chief difference between man and the other kingdoms. They act according to law and the dictates of the group-spirit (which we call instinct), while man is becoming more and more a law unto himself. We do not ask the mineral whether or not it will crystallize, nor the flower whether it will or will not bloom, nor the lion whether it will or will not cease to prey. They are all, in the smallest as in the greatest matter, under the absolute domination of the group-spirit, being without free will and initiative which, in some degree, are possessed by every human being. All animals of the same species look nearly alike, because they emanate from the same group-spirit, while among the fifteen hundred millions of human beings who people the Earth no two look exactly alike, not even twins when adolescent, because the stamp that is put upon each by the indwelling individual Ego makes the difference in appearance as well as in character. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par72&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;That&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; all oxen thrive on grass, and all lions eat flesh, while "one man's meat is another man's poison" is another illustration of the all-inclusive influence of the group-spirit as contrasted with the Ego which makes each human being require a different proportion of food from every other. Doctors note with perplexity the same peculiarity in administering medicine. Its acts differently upon different individuals, while the same medicine will produce identical effects on two animals of the same species, owing to the fact that animals all follow the dictates of the group-spirit and Cosmic Law--always act similarly in identical circumstances. Man alone is, in some measure, able to follow his own desires within certain limits. That his mistakes are many and grievous, is granted, and to many it might seem better if he were forced into the right way, but if this were done, he would never learn to do right. Lessons of discrimination between good and evil cannot be learned unless he is free to choose his own course and has learned to eschew the wrong as a veritable "womb of pain." If he did right only because he had no choice, and had no chance to do otherwise, he would be but an automaton and not an evolving God. As the builder learns by his mistakes, correcting past errors in future buildings, so man, by means of his blunders, and the pain they cause him, is attaining to a higher (because self-conscious) wisdom than the animal, which acts wisely because it is impelled to action by the group-spirit. In time the animal will become human, have liberty of choice and will make mistakes and learn by them as we do now. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen004.gif"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Diagram 4&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par73&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;shows&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; that the group-spirit of the plant kingdom has its lowest vehicle in the Region of Concrete Thought. It is two steps removed from its dense vehicle and consequently the plants have a consciousness corresponding to that of &lt;I&gt;dreamless sleep&lt;/I&gt;. The group-spirit of the mineral has it slowest vehicle in the Region of Abstract Thought and it is, therefore, three steps removed from its dense vehicle; hence it is in a state of deep unconsciousness similar to the &lt;I&gt;trance&lt;/I&gt; condition. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par74&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;We&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; have now shown that man is an individual indwelling spirit, an Ego separate from all other entities, directing and working in one set of vehicles from &lt;I&gt;within&lt;/I&gt;, and that plants and animals are directed from &lt;I&gt;without&lt;/I&gt; by a group-spirit having jurisdiction over a number of animals or plants in our Physical World. They are separate only in appearance. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par75&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; relations of plant, animal and man to the life currents in the Earth's atmosphere are symbolically represented by the cross. The Mineral Kingdom is not represented, because as we have seen, it possesses no individual vital body, hence cannot be the vehicle for currents belonging to the higher realms. Plato, who was an Initiate, often gave occult truths. He said "The World-Soul is crucified." &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par76&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; lower limb of the cross indicates the plant with its root in the chemical mineral soil. The group-spirits of plants are at the center of the Earth. They are (it will be remembered) in the Region of Concrete Thought, which inter-penetrates the Earth, as do all the other Worlds. From these group-spirits flow streams or currents in all directions to the periphery of the Earth, passing outward through the length of plant or tree. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par77&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Man&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; is represented by the upper limb; his is the &lt;I&gt;inverted plant&lt;/I&gt;. The plant takes its food through the root. Man takes his food through the head. The plant stretches its generative organs towards the sun. Man, the inverted plant, turns his towards the center of the earth. The plant is sustained by the spiritual currents of the group-spirit in the center of the earth, which enter into it by way of the root. Later it will be shown that the highest spiritual influence comes to man from the sun, which sends its rays through man, the inverted plant, from the head downwards. The plant inhales the poisonous carbon-dioxide exhaled by man and exhales the life-giving oxygen used by him. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par78&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; animal, which is symbolized by the horizontal limb of the cross, is between the plant and the man. Its spine is in a horizontal position and through it play the currents of the animal group-spirit which encircle the Earth. No animal can be made to remain constantly upright, because in that case the currents of the group-spirit could not guide it, and if it were not sufficiently individualized to endure the spiritual currents which enter the vertical human spine, it would die. It is necessary that a vehicle for the expression of an individual Ego shall have three things--an upright walk, that it may come into touch with the currents just mentioned; an upright larynx, for only such a larynx is capable of speech (parrots and starlings are examples of this effect of the upright larynx); and, owing to the solar currents, it must have warm blood. The latter is of the utmost importance to the Ego, which will be logically explained and illustrated later. These requisites are simply mentioned here as the last words on the status of the four kingdoms in relation to each other and to the Worlds. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/P&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6870752152943101039-8698678100681852042?l=trf92.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/8698678100681852042'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/8698678100681852042'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/18.html' title='The Four Kingdoms'/><author><name>Helios</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09044806056706371574</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_ndsyKrs-XYg/SUUtoCN-cPI/AAAAAAAAAZM/-S0Kikn40sw/S220/Helios7.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6870752152943101039.post-5428252596615453050</id><published>2006-12-08T11:59:00.006-06:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T13:38:34.254-06:00</updated><title type='text'>Creed or Christ</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt;&lt;UL&gt;
&lt;P&gt;No man loves God who hates his kind,&lt;BR&gt;Who tramples on his brother's heart and soul;&lt;BR&gt;Who seeks to shackle, cloud, or fog the mind&lt;BR&gt;By fears of hell has not perceived our goal. &lt;/P&gt;
&lt;P&gt;God-sent are all religions blest;&lt;BR&gt;And Christ, the Way, the Truth, the Life,&lt;BR&gt;To give the heavy laden rest&lt;BR&gt;And peace from sorrow, sin, and strife. 
&lt;P&gt;Behold the Universal Spirit came&lt;BR&gt;To &lt;I&gt;all&lt;/I&gt; the churches, not to one alone;&lt;BR&gt;On Pentecostal morn a tongue of flame&lt;BR&gt;Round &lt;I&gt;each&lt;/I&gt; apostle as a halo shone. 
&lt;P&gt;Since then, as vultures ravenous with greed,&lt;BR&gt;We oft have battled for an empty name,&lt;BR&gt;And sought by dogma, edict, cult, or creed,&lt;BR&gt;To send each other to the quenchless flame. 
&lt;P&gt;Is Christ then twain? Was Cephas, Paul,&lt;BR&gt;To save the world, nailed to the tree?&lt;BR&gt;Then why divisions here at all?&lt;BR&gt;Christ's love enfolds both you and me. 
&lt;P&gt;His pure sweet love is not confined&lt;BR&gt;By creed which segregate and raise a wall.&lt;BR&gt;His love enfolds, embraces human kind,&lt;BR&gt;No matter what ourselves or Him we call. 
&lt;P&gt;Then why not take Him at His word?&lt;BR&gt;Why hold to creeds which tear apart?&lt;BR&gt;But one thing matters, be it heard&lt;BR&gt;That brother love fill every heart. 
&lt;P&gt;There's but one thing the world has need to know.&lt;BR&gt;There's but one balm for all our human woe:&lt;BR&gt;There's but one way that leads to heaven above--&lt;BR&gt;That way is human sympathy and love.&lt;BR&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;--Max Heindel. &lt;/P&gt;&lt;/UL&gt;
&lt;P&gt; &lt;/P&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6870752152943101039-5428252596615453050?l=trf92.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/5428252596615453050'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/5428252596615453050'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/17.html' title='Creed or Christ'/><author><name>Helios</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09044806056706371574</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_ndsyKrs-XYg/SUUtoCN-cPI/AAAAAAAAAZM/-S0Kikn40sw/S220/Helios7.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6870752152943101039.post-2130862940127439997</id><published>2006-12-08T11:59:00.005-06:00</published><updated>2006-12-08T12:39:26.651-06:00</updated><title type='text'>A Word to the Wise</title><content type='html'>&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par1&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; founder of the Christian Religion stated an occult maxim when He said: "Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child shall not enter therein" (Mark X:15). All occultists recognize the far-reaching importance of this teaching of Christ, and endeavor to "live" it day by day. &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/P&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par2&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;When&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; a new philosophy is presented to the world it is met in different ways by different people. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par3&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;One&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; person will grasp with avidity any new philosophical effort in an endeavor to ascertain how far &lt;I&gt;it supports his own ideas&lt;/I&gt;. To such a one the philosophy itself is of minor importance. Its prime value will be its vindication of &lt;I&gt;his&lt;/I&gt; ideas. If the work comes up to expectation in that respect, he will enthusiastically adopt it and cling to it with a most unreasoning partisanship; if not, he will probably lay the book down in disgust and disappointment, feeling as if the author had done him an injury. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par4&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Another&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; adopts an attitude of skepticism as soon as he discovers that it contains something which &lt;I&gt;he&lt;/I&gt; has not previously read, heard, or originated in his own thought. He would probably resent as extremely unjustified the accusation that his mental attitude is the acme of self-satisfaction and intolerance; such is nevertheless the case; and thus he shuts his mind to any truth which may possibly be hidden in that which he off-hand rejects. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par5&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Both&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; these classes stand in their own light. "Set" ideas render them impervious to rays of truth. "A little child" is the very opposite of its elders in that respect. It is not imbued with an overwhelming sense of superior knowledge, nor does it feel compelled to look wise or to hide its nescience of any subject by a smile or a sneer. It is frankly ignorant, unfettered by preconceived opinions and therefore &lt;I&gt;eminently teachable&lt;/I&gt;. It takes everything with that beautiful attitude of trust which we have designated "child-like faith," wherein there is not the shadow of a doubt. There the child holds the teaching it receives until proven or disproven. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par6&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;In&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; all occult schools the pupil is first taught to forget all else when a new teaching is being given, to allow neither preference nor prejudice to govern, but to keep the mind in a state of calm, dignified waiting. As skepticism will blind us to truth in the most effective manner, so this calm, trustful attitude of the mind will allow the intuition, or "teaching from within," to become aware of the truth contained in the proposition. That is the only way to cultivate an absolutely certain perception of truth. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par7&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; pupil is not required to believe off-hand that a given object which he has observed to be white, is really black, when such a statement is made to him; but he must cultivate an attitude of mind which "believeth all things" &lt;I&gt;as possible&lt;/I&gt;. That will allow him to put by for the time being even what are generally considered "established facts," and investigate if perchance there be another viewpoint hitherto unobserved by him whence the object referred to would appear black. Indeed, he would not allow himself to look upon anything as &lt;I&gt;"an established fact,"&lt;/I&gt; for he realizes thoroughly the importance of keeping his mind in the fluidal state of &lt;I&gt;adaptability&lt;/I&gt; which characterizes the little child. He realizes in every fiber of his being that "now we see through a glass, darkly," and Ajax-like he is ever on the alert, yearning for "Light, more Light." &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par8&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; enormous advantage of such an attitude of mind when investigating any given subject, object or idea must be apparent. Statements which appear positively and unequivocally contradictory, which have caused an immense amount of feeling among the advocates of opposite sides, may nevertheless be capable of perfect reconciliation, as shown in one such instance mentioned in the present work. &lt;I&gt;The bond of concord is only discovered by the open mind&lt;/I&gt;, however, and though the present work may be found to differ from others, the writer would bespeak an impartial hearing as the basis of &lt;I&gt;subsequent&lt;/I&gt; judgment. If the book is "weighed and found wanting," the writer will have no complaint. He only fears a hasty judgment based upon lack of knowledge of the system he advocates--a hearing wherein the judgment is "wanting" in consequence of having been denied an impartial "weighing." He would further submit, that the only opinion worthy of the one who expresses it &lt;I&gt;must be based upon knowledge&lt;/I&gt;. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par9&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;As&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; a further reason for care in judgment we suggest that to many it is exceedingly difficult to retract a hastily expressed opinion. Therefore it is urged that the reader withhold all expressions of either praise or blame until study of the work has reasonably satisfied him of its merit or demerit. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par10&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;I&gt;The Rosicrucian Cosmo-Conception&lt;/I&gt; is not dogmatic, neither does it appeal to any other authority than the reason of the student. It is not controversial, but is sent forth in the hope that is may help to clear some of the difficulties which have beset the minds of students of the deeper philosophies in the past. In order to avoid serious misunderstanding, it should be firmly impressed upon the mind of the student, however, that there is no infallible revelation of this complicated subject, which includes everything under the sun and above it also. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par11&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;An&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; infallible exposition would predicate omniscience upon the part of the writer, and even the Elder Brothers tell us that they are sometimes at fault in their judgment, so a book which shall say the last word on the World-Mystery is out of the question, and the writer of the present work does not pretend to give aught but the most elementary teachings of the Rosicrucians. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par12&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; Rosicrucian Brotherhood has the most far-reaching, the most logical conception of the World-Mystery of which the writer has gained any knowledge during the many years he has devoted exclusively to the study of this subject. So far as he has been able to investigate, their teachings have been found in accordance with facts as he knows them. Yet he is convinced that &lt;I&gt;The Rosicrucian Cosmo-Conception&lt;/I&gt; is far from being the last word on the subject; that as we advance greater vistas of truth will open to us and make clear many things which we now "see through a glass, darkly." At the same time he firmly believes that all other philosophies of the future will follow the same main lines, for they appear to be absolutely true. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par13&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;In&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; view of the foregoing it will be plain that this book is not considered by the writer as the Alpha and Omega, the ultimate of occult knowledge, and even though is entitled &lt;I&gt;"The Rosicrucian Cosmo-Conception,"&lt;/I&gt; the writer desires to strongly emphasize that is not to be understood as a "faith once for all delivered" to the Rosicrucians by a founder of the Order or by any other individual. It is emphatically stated that &lt;I&gt;this work embodies only the writer's understanding of the Rosicrucian teachings&lt;/I&gt; concerning the World-Mystery, strengthened by his personal investigations of the inner Worlds, the ante-natal and post-mortem states of man, etc. The responsibility upon one who wittingly or unwittingly leads others astray is clearly realized by the writer, and he wishes to guard as far as possible against that contingency, and also to guard others against going wrong inadvertently. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par14&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;What&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; is said in this work is to be accepted or rejected by the reader according to his own discretion. All care has been used in trying to make plain the teaching; great pains have been taken to put it into words that shall be easily understood. For that reason only one term has been used throughout to convey each idea. The same word will have the same meaning wherever used. When any word descriptive of an idea is first used, the clearest definition possible to the writer is given. None but English terms and the simplest language have been used. The writer has tried to give as exact and definite descriptions of the subject under consideration as possible; to eliminate all ambiguity and to make everything clear. How far he has succeeded must be left to the student to judge; but having used every possible means to convey the teaching, he feels obliged to guard also against the possibility of this work being taken as a verbatim statement of the Rosicrucian teachings. Neglect of this precaution might give undue weight to this work in the minds of some students. That would not be fair to the Brotherhood nor to the reader. It would tend to throw the responsibility upon the Brotherhood for the mistakes which must occur in this as in all other human works. Hence the above warning. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;
&lt;HR SIZE=4&gt;
&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/P&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par15&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;During&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; the four years which have elapsed since the foregoing paragraphs were written, the writer has continued his investigations of the invisible worlds, and experienced the expansion of consciousness relative to these realms of nature which comes by practice of the precepts taught in the Western Mystery School. Others also who have followed the method of soul-unfoldment herein described as particularly suited to the Western peoples, have likewise been enabled to verify for themselves many things here taught. Thus the writer's understanding of what was given by the Elder Brothers has received some corroboration and seems to have been substantially correct, therefore he feels it a duty to state this for the encouragement of those who are still unable to see for themselves. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par16&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;If&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; we said that the vital body is built of &lt;I&gt;prisms&lt;/I&gt; instead of points, it would have been better, for it is by refraction through these minute prisms that the colorless solar fluid changes to a rosy hue as observed by other writers beside the author. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par17&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Other&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; new and important discoveries have also been made; for instance, we know now that the Silver Cord is grown anew in each life, that one part sprouts from the seed atom of the desire body in the great vortex of the liver, that the other part grows out of the seed atom of the dense body in the heart, that both parts meet in the seed atom of the vital body in the solar plexus, and that this union of the higher and lower vehicles causes the quickening. Further development of the cord between the heart and solar plexus during the first seven years has an important bearing on the mystery of child life, likewise its fuller growth from the liver to the solar plexus, which takes place during the second septenary period, is a contributory cause of adolescence. Completion of the Silver Cord marks the end of child life, and from that time the solar energy which enters through the spleen and is tinted by refraction through the prismatic seed atom of the vital body located in the solar plexus, commences to give a distinctive and individual coloring to the aura which we observe in adults. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/P&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6870752152943101039-2130862940127439997?l=trf92.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/2130862940127439997'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/2130862940127439997'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/16.html' title='A Word to the Wise'/><author><name>Helios</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09044806056706371574</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_ndsyKrs-XYg/SUUtoCN-cPI/AAAAAAAAAZM/-S0Kikn40sw/S220/Helios7.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6870752152943101039.post-3224794683170834435</id><published>2006-12-08T11:59:00.003-06:00</published><updated>2006-12-08T12:47:21.015-06:00</updated><title type='text'>Introduction</title><content type='html'>&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par17a&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;A name=rccen021&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen021.gif"&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;IMG height=342 src="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rcchs21.gif" width=489&gt;&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;
&lt;HR SIZE=4&gt;
&lt;/STRONG&gt;

&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par18&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&lt;FONT size=6&gt;T&lt;/FONT&gt;he&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; Western world is undoubtedly the vanguard of the human race, and, for reasons given in the following pages, it is held by the Rosicrucian that neither Judaism nor "popular Christianity," but true Esoteric Christianity is to be its world-religion. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par19&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Buddha,&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; great, grand and sublime, may be the "light of Asia," but Christ will yet be acknowledged the "Light of the World." As the sun outshines the brightest star in the heavens, dispels every vestige of darkness and gives life and light to all beings, so, in a not too distant future, will the true religion of Christ supersede and obliterate all other religions, to the eternal benefit of mankind. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par20&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;In&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; our civilization the chasm that stretches between mind and heart yawns deep and wide and, as the mind flies on from discovery to discovery in the realms of science, the gulf becomes ever deeper and wider and the heart is left further and further behind. The mind loudly demands and will be satisfied with nothing less than a materially demonstrable explanation of man and his fellow-creatures that make up the phenomenal world. The heart feels instinctively that there is something greater, and it yearns for that which it feels is a higher truth than can be grasped by the mind alone. The human soul would fain soar upon ethereal pinions of intuition; would fain lave in the eternal fount of spiritual light and love; but modern scientific views have shorn its wings and it sits fettered and mute, unsatisfied longings gnawing at its tendrils as the vulture of Prometheus' liver. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par21&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Is&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; this necessary? Is there no common ground upon which head and heart may meet, each assisting the other, each by the help of the other becoming more effective in the search for universal truth, and each receiving equal satisfaction? &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par22&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;As&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; surely as the pre-existing light created the eye whereby the light is seen; as surely as the primordial desire for growth created the digestive and assimilative system for the attainment of that end; as surely as thought existed before the brain and built and still is building the brain for its expression; as surely as the mind is now forging ahead and wringing her secrets from nature by the very force of its audacity, just so surely will the heart find a way to burst its bonds and gratify its longings. At present it is shackled by the dominant brain. Some day it will gather strength to burst its prison bars and become a power greater than the mind. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par23&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;It&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; is equally certain that there can be no contradiction in nature, therefore the heart and the mind must be capable of uniting. To indicate this common ground is precisely the purpose of this book. To show where and how the mind, helped by the intuition of the heart, can probe more deeply into the mysteries of being than either could do alone; where the heart, by union with the mind, can be kept from going astray; where each can have full scope for action, neither doing violence to the other and where both mind and heart can be satisfied. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par24&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Only&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; when that co-operation is attained and perfected will man attain the higher, truer understanding of himself and of the world of which he is a part; only that can give him a broad mind and a great heart. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par25&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;At&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; every birth what appears to be a new life comes among us. We see the little form as it lives and grows, becoming a factor in our lives for days, months or years. At last there comes a day when the form dies and goes to decay. The life that came, whence we know not, has passed to the invisible beyond, and in sorrow we ask ourselves, Whence came it? What was it here? and Whither has it gone? &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par26&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Across&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; every threshold the skeleton form of Death throws his fearsome shadow. Old or young, well or ill, rich or poor, all, all alike must pass out into that shadow and throughout the ages has sounded the piteous cry for a solution of the riddle of life--the riddle of death. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par27&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;So&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; far as the vast majority of people are concerned the three great questions, Whence have we come? Why are we here? Whither are we going? remain unanswered to this day. It has unfortunately come to be the popularly accepted opinion that nothing can be definitely known about these matters of deepest interest to humanity. Nothing could be more erroneous than such an idea. Each and every one, without exception, may become capable of obtaining first-hand, definite information upon this subject; may personally investigate the state of the human spirit, both before birth and after death. There is no favoritism, nor are special gifts required. Each of us has inherently the faculty for knowing all of these matters; but! -- Yes, there is a "but," and a &lt;I&gt;"but"&lt;/I&gt; that must be written large. These faculties are present in all, though latent in most people. It requires persistent effort to awaken them and that seems to be a powerful deterrent. If these faculties, "awake and aware," could be had for a monetary consideration, even if the price were high, many people would pay it to gain such immense advantage over their fellow-men, but few indeed are those willing to live the life that is required to awaken them. That awakening comes only by patient, persistent effort. It cannot be bought; there is no royal road to it. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par28&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;It&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; is conceded that practice is necessary to learn to play the piano, and that it is useless to think of being a watchmaker without being willing to serve an apprenticeship. Yet when the matter of the soul, of death and the beyond, of the great causes of being, are the questions at issue, many think they know as much as anyone and have an equal right to express an opinion, though they may never have given the subject an hour's study. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par29&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;As&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; a matter of fact, no one unless qualified by study of the subject should expect serious consideration for an opinion. In legal cases, where experts are called to testify, they are first examined as to their competency. The weight of their testimony will be nil, unless they are found to be thoroughly proficient in the branch of knowledge regarding which their testimony is sought. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par30&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;If,&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; however, they are found to be qualified--by study and practice-- to express an expert opinion, it is received with the utmost respect and deference; and if the testimony of one expert is corroborated by others equally proficient, the testimony of each additional man adds immensely to the weight of the previous evidence. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par31&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; irrefutable testimony of one such man easily counterbalances that of one or a dozen or a million men who know nothing of that whereof they speak, for nothing, even though multiplied by a million, will still remain nothing. This is as true of any other subject as of mathematics. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par32&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;As&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; previously said, we recognize these facts readily enough in material affairs, but when things beyond the world of sense, when the super-physical world is under discussion; when the relations of God to man, the inner-most mysteries of the immortal spark of divinity, loosely termed the soul, are to be probed, then each clamors for as serious consideration of his opinions and ideas regarding spiritual matters as is given to the sage, who by a life of patient and toilsome research has acquired wisdom in these higher things. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par33&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Nay,&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; more; many will not even content themselves with claiming &lt;I&gt;equal&lt;/I&gt; consideration for their opinions, but will even jeer and scoff at the words of the sage, seek to impugn his testimony as fraud, and, with the supreme confidence of deepest ignorance, asseverate that as &lt;I&gt;they&lt;/I&gt; know nothing of such matters, it is absolutely impossible that anyone else can. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par34&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; man who realizes his ignorance has taken the first step toward knowledge. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par35&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; path to first-hand knowledge is not easy. Nothing worth having ever comes without persistent effort. It cannot be too often repeated that there are no such things as special gifts of "luck." All that anyone is or has, is the result of effort. What one lacks in comparison with another is latent in himself and capable of development by proper methods. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par36&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;If&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; the reader, having grasped this idea thoroughly, should ask, what he must do to obtain this first-hand knowledge, the following story may serve to impress the idea, which is the central one in occultism: &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par37&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;A&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; young man came to a sage one day and asked, "Sire, what must I do to become wise?" The sage vouchsafed no answer. The youth after repeating his question a number of times, with a like result, at last left him, to return the next day with the same question. Again no answer was given and the youth returned on the third day, still repeating his question, "Sire what must I do to become wise?" &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par38&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Finally&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; the sage turned and went down to a near-by river. He entered the water, bidding the youth follow him. Upon arriving at a sufficient depth the sage took the young man by the shoulders and held him under the water, despite his struggles to free himself. At last, however, he released him and when the youth had regained his breath the sage questioned him: &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par39&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;"Son,&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; when you were under the water what did you most desire?" &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par40&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;The&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; youth answered without hesitation, "Air, air! I wanted air!" &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par41&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;"Would&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; you not rather have had riches, pleasure, power or love, my son? Did you not think of any of these?" queried the sage. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par42&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;"No,&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; sire! I wanted air and thought only of air," came the instant response. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par43&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;"Then,"&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; said the sage, "To become wise you must desire wisdom with as great intensity as you just now desired air. You must struggle for it, to the exclusion of every other aim in life. It must be your one and only aspiration, by day and by night. If you seek wisdom with that fervor, my son, you will surely become wise." &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par44&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;That&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; is the first and central requisite the aspirant to occult knowledge must possess--an unswerving desire, a burning thirst for knowledge; a zeal that allows no obstacle to conquer it; but the supreme motive for seeking this occult knowledge must be an ardent desire to benefit humanity, entirely disregarding self in order to work for others. Unless prompted by the motive, occult knowledge is dangerous. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par45&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Without&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; possessing these qualifications--especially the latter--in some measure, any attempt to tread the arduous path of occultism would be a hazardous undertaking. Another prerequisite to this first-hand knowledge, however, is the study of occultism at second-hand. Certain occult powers are necessary for the first-hand investigation of matters connected with the pre-natal and post-mortem states of man, but no one need despair of acquiring information about this conditions because of undeveloped occult powers. As a man may know about Africa either by going there personally or by reading descriptions written by travelers who have been there, so may he visit the superphysical realms if he will but qualify himself therefore, or he may learn what others who have so qualified themselves report as a result of their investigations. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par46&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Christ&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; said, "The Truth shall make you free," but Truth is not found once and forever. Truth is eternal, and the quest for Truth must also be eternal. Occultism knows of no "faith once for all delivered." There are certain basic truths which remain, but which may be looked at from many sides, each giving a different view, which complements the previous ones; therefore, so far as we can see at present, there is no such achievement possible as arriving at the ultimate truth. &lt;/STRONG&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;A name=par47&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt;Wherein&lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;STRONG&gt; this work differs from some philosophical works the variations are caused by difference of viewpoint, and all respect is paid to the conclusions reached and the ideas set forth by other investigators. It is the earnest hope of the writer that the study of the following pages may help to make the student's ideas fuller and more rounded than they were before. &lt;/STRONG&gt;&lt;/P&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6870752152943101039-3224794683170834435?l=trf92.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/3224794683170834435'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/3224794683170834435'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/15.html' title='Introduction'/><author><name>Helios</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09044806056706371574</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_ndsyKrs-XYg/SUUtoCN-cPI/AAAAAAAAAZM/-S0Kikn40sw/S220/Helios7.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6870752152943101039.post-2953484259505428011</id><published>2006-12-08T11:59:00.001-06:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T13:39:47.315-06:00</updated><title type='text'>The Visible and Invisible Worlds</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt;&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par1&gt;&lt;FONT size=6&gt;T&lt;/FONT&gt;he&lt;/A&gt; first step in Occultism is the study of the invisible Worlds. These Worlds are invisible to the majority of people because of the dormancy of the finer and higher senses whereby they may be perceived, in the same way that the Physical World about us is perceived through the physical senses. The majority of people are on a similar footing in regard to the super-physical Worlds as the man who is born blind is to our world of sense; although light and color are all about him, he is unable to see them. To him they are non-existent and incomprehensible, simply because he lacks the sense of sight wherewith to perceive them. Objects he can feel; they seem real; but light and color are beyond his ken. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par2&gt;So&lt;/A&gt; with the greater part of humanity. They feel, and see objects and hear sounds in the Physical World, but the other realms, which the clairvoyant calls the higher Worlds, are as incomprehensible to them as light and color are to the blind man. Because the blind man cannot see color and light, however, is no argument against their existence and reality. Neither is it an argument, that because most people cannot see the super-physical Worlds no one can do so. If the blind man obtains his sight, he will see light and color. If the higher senses of those blind to the super-physical Worlds are awakened by proper methods, they also will be able to behold the Worlds which are now hidden from them. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par3&gt;While&lt;/A&gt; many people make the mistake of being incredulous concerning the existence or reality of the super-sensuous Worlds, there are also many who go to the other extreme, and, having become convinced of the verity of invisible Worlds, think that when a person is clairvoyant all truth is at once open to him; that when one can "see," he at once "knows all about" these higher Worlds. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par4&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; is a great mistake. We readily recognize the fallacy of such a contention in matters of everyday life. We do not think that a man who was born blind, but has obtained his sight, at once "knows all about" the Physical World. Nay, more; we know that even those of us who have been able to see the things about us all our lives are far from having a universal knowledge of them. We know that it requires arduous study and years of application to know about even that infinitesimal part of things that we handle in our daily lives, and reversing the Hermetic aphorism, "as above, so below," we gather at once that it must be the same in the other Worlds. At the same time it is also true that there are much greater facilities for acquiring knowledge in the super-physical Worlds than in our present dense physical condition, but not so great as to eliminate the necessity for close study and the possibility of making a mistake in observation. In fact, all the testimony of reliable and qualified observers prove that much more care in observation is needed there than here. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par5&gt;Clairvoyants&lt;/A&gt; must first be trained before their observations are of any real value, and the more proficient they become the more modest they are about telling of what they see; the more they defer to the versions of others, knowing how much there is to learn and realizing how little the single investigator can grasp of all the detail incident to his investigations. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par6&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; also accounts for the varied versions, which superficial people think are an argument against the existence of the higher Worlds. They contend that if these Worlds exist, investigators must necessarily bring back identical descriptions. If we take an illustration from everyday life, the fallacy of this becomes apparent. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par7&gt;Suppose&lt;/A&gt; a newspaper sends twenty reporters to a city with orders to "write it up." Reporters are, or ought to be, trained observers. It is their business to see everything and they should be able to give as good descriptions as can be expected from any source. Yet it is certain that of the twenty reports, no two would be exactly alike. It is much more likely that they would be totally different. Although some of them might contain leading features in common, others might be unique in quality and quantity of description. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par8&gt;Is&lt;/A&gt; it an argument against the existence of the city that these reports differ? Certainly not! It is easily accounted for by the fact that each saw the city from his own particular point of view and instead of these varying reports being confusing and detrimental, it is safe to say that a perusal of them all would give a fuller, better understanding and description of the city than if only one were read and the others were thrown in the wastebasket. Each report would round out and complement the others. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par9&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; same is true regarding accounts made by investigators of the higher Worlds. Each has his own peculiar way of looking at things and can describe only what he sees from his particular point of view. The account he gives may differ from those of others, yet all be equally truthful from each individual observer's viewpoint. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par10&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; is sometimes asked, Why investigate these Worlds? Why is it not best to take one World at a time; to be content for the present time with the lessons to be learned in the Physical World, and, if there are invisible Worlds why not wait until we reach them before investigating? "Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof!" Why borrow more? 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par11&gt;If&lt;/A&gt; we knew without doubt that at some time, sooner or later, each one of us must be transported to a far country where, under new and strange conditions, we must live for many years, is it not reasonable to believe that if we had an opportunity to learn of that country in advance of our removal to it we would gladly do so? Knowledge would render it much easier for us to accommodate ourselves to new conditions. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par12&gt;There&lt;/A&gt; is only one certainty in life and that is--Death! As we pass into the beyond and are confronted by new conditions, knowledge of them is sure to be of the greatest help. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par13&gt;But&lt;/A&gt; that is not all. To understand the Physical World, which is the world of effects, it is necessary to understand the super-physical World, which is the world of causes. We see street cars in motion and we hear the clicking of telegraph instruments, but the mysterious force which causes phenomena remains invisible to us. We say it is electricity, but the name gives us no explanation. We learn nothing of the force itself; we see and hear only its effects. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par14&gt;If&lt;/A&gt; a dish of cold water be placed in an atmosphere of a sufficiently low temperature ice crystals immediately begin to form and we can see the process of their formation. The lines along which the water crystallizes were in it all the time as lines of force but they were invisible until the water congealed. The beautiful "frost flowers" on a windowpane are visible manifestations of currents of the higher Worlds which operate upon us all the time, unrecognized by most of us, but none the less potent. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par15&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; higher Worlds are thus the worlds of causes, of forces; and we cannot really understand this lower World unless we know the others and realize the forces and causes of which all material things are but the effects. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par16&gt;As&lt;/A&gt; to the reality of these higher Worlds compared with that of the Physical World, strange as it may seem, these higher Worlds, which to the majority appear as mirages, or even less substantial, are, in truth, much more real and the objects in them more lasting and indestructible than the objects in the Physical World. If we take an example we shall readily see this. An architect does not start to build a house by procuring the material and setting the workmen to laying stone upon stone in a haphazard way, without thought or plan. He "thinks the house out." Gradually it takes form in his mind and finally there stands a clear idea of the house that is to be--a thought-form of a house. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par17&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; house is yet invisible to all but the architect. He makes it objective on paper. He draws the plans and from this objective image of the thought-form the workmen construct the house of wood, iron, or stone, accurately corresponding to the thought-form originated by the architect. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par18&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; the thought-form becomes a material reality. The materialist would assert that it is much more real, lasting and substantial that the image in the architect's mind. But let us see. The house could not have been constructed without the thought-form. The material object can be destroyed by dynamite, earthquake, fire, or decay, but the thought-form will remain. It will exist as long as the architect lives and from it any number of houses similar to the one destroyed may be constructed. Not even the architect himself can destroy it. Even after his death this thought-form can be recovered by those who are qualified to read the memory of nature, which will be dealt with later. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par19&gt;Having&lt;/A&gt; thus seen the reasonableness of such Worlds existing around and about us, and having satisfied ourselves of their reality, their permanency, and of the utility of a knowledge concerning them, we shall now examine them severally and singly, commencing with the Physical World. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part1&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;Chemical Region of the Physical World&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par20&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Rosicrucian teaching the universe is divided into seven different Worlds, or states of matter, as follows: 
&lt;OL&gt;
&lt;LI&gt;World of God. 
&lt;LI&gt;World of Virgin Spirits. 
&lt;LI&gt;World of Divine Spirit. 
&lt;LI&gt;World of Life Spirit. 
&lt;LI&gt;World of Thought. 
&lt;LI&gt;Desire World. 
&lt;LI&gt;Physical World. &lt;/LI&gt;&lt;/OL&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par21&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; division is not arbitrary but necessary, because the substance of each of these Worlds is amenable to laws which are practically inoperative in others. For instance, in the Physical World, matter is subject to gravity, contraction and expansion. In the Desire World there is neither heat nor cold, and forms levitate as easily as they gravitate. Distance and time are also governing factors of existence in the Physical World, but are almost non-existent in the Desire World. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par22&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; matter of these worlds also varies in density, the Physical World being the densest of the seven. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par23&gt;Each&lt;/A&gt; World is subdivided into seven Regions or subdivisions of matter. In the Physical World, the solids, liquids and gases form the three denser subdivisions, the remaining four being ethers of varying densities. In the other Worlds similar subdivisions are necessary, because the matter of which they are composed is not of uniform density. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par24&gt;There&lt;/A&gt; are still two further distinctions to be made. The three dense subdivisions of the Physical World--the solids, liquids and gases--constitute what is termed the Chemical Region. The substance in this Region is the basis of all dense Form. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par25&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Ether is also physical matter. It is not homogeneous, as material science alleges, but exists in four different states. It is the medium of ingress for the quickening spirit which imparts &lt;I&gt;vitality&lt;/I&gt; to the Forms in the Chemical Region. The four finer or etheric subdivisions of the Physical World constitute what is known as the Etheric Region. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par26&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the World of Thought the three higher subdivisions are the basis of abstract thought, hence they, collectively, are called the Region of Abstract Thought. The four denser subdivisions supply the mind-stuff in which we embody and concrete our ideas and are therefore termed the Region of Concrete Thought. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par27&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; careful consideration given by the occultist to the characteristics of the Physical World might seem superfluous were it not that he regards all things from a view point differing widely from that of the materialist. The latter recognizes three states of matter--solids, liquids, and gases. These are all chemical, because derived from the chemical constituents of Earth. &amp;gt;From this chemical matter all the &lt;I&gt;forms&lt;/I&gt; of mineral, plant, animal, and man have been built, hence they are as truly chemical as the substances which are commonly so termed. Thus whether we consider the mountain or the cloud that envelops its top, the juice of the plant or the blood of the animal, the spider's thread, the wing of the butterfly or the bones of the elephant, the air we breathe or the water we drink--all are composed of the same chemical substance. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par28&gt;What&lt;/A&gt; is it then which determines the conformation of this basic substance into the multiplex variety of Forms which we see about us? It is the One Universal Spirit, expressing Itself in the visible world as four great streams of Life, at varying stages of development. This fourfold spiritual impulse molds the chemical matter of the Earth into variegated forms of the four Kingdoms--mineral, plant, animal, and man. When a form has served its purpose as a vehicle of expression for the three higher streams of life, the chemical forces disintegrate that form so that the matter may be returned to its primordial state, and thus made available for the building of new forms. The spirit or life which molds the form into an expression of itself is, therefore, as extraneous to the matter it uses as a carpenter is apart from and personally independent of the house he builds for his own occupancy. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par29&gt;As&lt;/A&gt; all the forms of mineral, plant, animal, and man are chemical, they must logically be as dead and devoid of feeling as chemical matter in it primitive state, and the Rosicrucian asserts that they are. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par30&gt;Some&lt;/A&gt; scientists contend that there is feeling in all tissue, living or dead, to whatever kingdom it belongs. They include even the substances ordinarily classed as mineral in their category of objects having feeling, and to prove their contentions they submit diagrams with curves of energy obtained from tests. Another class of investigators teach that there is no feeling even in the human body, except in the brain, which is the &lt;I&gt;seat&lt;/I&gt; of feeling. They say it is the brain and not the finger which feels the pain when the latter is injured. Thus is the house of Science divided against itself on this as on most other points. The position taken by each is partly right. It depends upon what we mean by "feeling." If we mean simply response to impacts, such as the rebound of a rubber ball that is dropped to the ground, of course it is correct to attribute feeling to mineral, plant, and animal tissue; but if we mean pleasure and pain, love and hate, joy and sorrow, it would be absurd to attribute them to the lower forms of life, to detached tissue, to minerals in their native state, or even to the brain, because such feelings are expressions of the self-conscious immortal spirit, and the brain is only the keyboard of the wonderful instrument upon which the human spirit plays its symphony of life, just as the musician expresses himself upon his violin. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par31&gt;As&lt;/A&gt; there are people who are quite unable to understand that there must be and are higher Worlds, so there are some who, having become slightly acquainted with the higher realms, acquire the habit of undervaluing this Physical World. Such an attitude is as incorrect as that of the materialist. The great and wise Beings who carry out the will and design of God placed us in this physical environment to learn great and important lessons which could not be learned under other conditions, and it is our duty to use our knowledge of the higher Worlds in learning to the best of our ability the lessons which this material world has to teach us. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par32&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; one sense the Physical World is a sort of model school or experiment station to teach us to work correctly in the others. It does this whether or not we know of the existence of those other worlds, thereby proving the great wisdom of the originators of the plan. If we had knowledge of none but the higher Worlds, we would make many mistakes which would become apparent only when physical conditions are brought to bear as criterion. To illustrate: Let us imagine the case of an inventor working out his idea of a machine. First he builds the machine in thought, and in his mind he sees it complete and in operation, performing most beautifully the work it is designed to do. He next makes a drawing of the design, and in doing so perhaps finds that modifications in his first conception are necessary. When, from the drawings, he has become satisfied that the plan is feasible, he proceeds to build the actual machine from suitable material. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par33&gt;Now&lt;/A&gt; it is almost certain that still further modifications will be found necessary before the machine will work as intended. It may be found that it must be entirely remodeled, or even that it is altogether useless in its present form, must be discarded and a new plan evolved. But mark this, for here is the point: the new idea or plan will be formulated for the purpose of eliminating the defects in the useless machine. Had there been no material machine constructed, thereby making evident the faults of the first idea, a second and correct idea would not have been formed. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par34&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; applies equally to all conditions of life--social, mercantile, and philanthropic. Many plans appear excellent to those conceiving them, and may even look well on paper, but when brought down in the actual test of utility they often fail. That however, should not discourage us. It is true that "we learn more from our mistakes than from our successes," and the proper light in which to regard this Physical World is as a school of valuable experience, in which we learn lessons of the utmost importance. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part2&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The Etheric Region of the Physical World.&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par35&gt;As&lt;/A&gt; soon as we enter this realm of nature we are in the invisible, intangible World, where our ordinary senses fail us, hence this part of the Physical World is practically unexplored by material science. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par35a&gt;Air&lt;/A&gt; is invisible, yet modern science knows that it exists. By means of instruments its velocity as wind can be measured; by compression it can be made visible as liquid air. With either, however, that is not so easy. Material science finds that it is necessary to account in some way for the transmission of electricity, with or without wires. It is forced to postulate some substance of a finer kind that it knows, and it calls that substance "ether." It does not really know that ether exists, as the ingenuity of the scientist has not, as yet, been able to devise a vessel in which it is possible to confine this substance, which is altogether too elusive for the comfort of the "wizard of the laboratory." He cannot measure, weigh, nor analyze it by any apparatus now at his disposal. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par36&gt;Truly,&lt;/A&gt; the achievements of modern science are marvelous. The best way to learn the secrets of nature, however, is not by inventing instruments, but by improving the investigator himself. Man has within himself faculties which eliminate distance and compensate for lack of size to a degree as much greater than the power of telescope and microscope as theirs exceeds that of the naked eye. These senses or faculties are the means of investigation used by occultists. They are their "open sesame" in searching for truth. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par37&gt;To&lt;/A&gt; the trained clairvoyant ether is as tangible as are the solids, liquids, and gases of the Chemical Region to ordinary beings. He sees that the vital forces which give life to the mineral forms of plant, animal and man flow into these forms, by means of the four states of ether. The names and specific functions of these four ethers are as follows. 
&lt;DL&gt;
&lt;DT&gt;&lt;I&gt;Chemical Ether:&lt;/I&gt;&lt;A name=par38&gt; 
&lt;DD&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; ether is both positive and negative in manifestation. The forces which cause assimilation and excretion work through it. Assimilation is the process whereby the different nutritive elements of food are incorporated into the body of plant, animal and man. This is carried on by forces with which we shall become acquainted later. They work along the positive pole of the chemical ether and attract the needed elements, building them into the forms concerned. These forces do not act blindly nor mechanically, but in a selective way (well-known to scientists by its effects) thereby accomplishing their purpose, which is the growth and maintenance of the body. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par39&gt;Excretion&lt;/A&gt; is carried on by forces of the same kind, but working along the negative pole of the chemical ether. By means of this pole they expel from the body the materials in the food which are unfit for use, or those which have outlived their usefulness in the body and should be expurgated from the system. This, like all other processes independent of man's volition, is also wide, selective, and not merely mechanical in its operation, as seen, for instance, in the case of the action of the kidneys, where only the urine is filtered through when the organs are in health; but it is known that when the organs are not in health, the valuable albumen is allowed to escape with the urine, the proper selection not being made because of an abnormal condition. 
&lt;P&gt; &lt;/P&gt;
&lt;DT&gt;&lt;I&gt;Life Ether:&lt;/I&gt;&lt;A name=par40&gt; 
&lt;DD&gt;As&lt;/A&gt; the chemical ether is the avenue for the operation of the forces the object of which is the maintenance of the individual form, so the life ether is the avenue for the operation of the forces which have for their object the maintenance of the species--the forces of propagation. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par41&gt;Like&lt;/A&gt; the chemical ether, the life ether also has its positive and negative pole. The forces which work along the positive pole are those which work in the female during gestation. They enable her to do the positive, active work of bringing forth a new being. On the other hand the forces which work along the negative pole of the life ether enable the male to produce semen. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par42&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the work on the impregnated ovum of the animal and man, or upon the seed of the plant, the forces working along the positive pole of the life ether produce male plants, animals and men; while the forces which express themselves through the negative pole generate females. 
&lt;P&gt; &lt;/P&gt;
&lt;DT&gt;&lt;I&gt;Light Ether:&lt;/I&gt;&lt;A name=par43&gt; 
&lt;DD&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; ether is both positive and negative, and the forces which play along its positive pole are the forces which generate that blood heat in the higher species of animal and in man, which makes them individual sources of heat. The forces which work along the negative pole of the light ether are those which operate through the senses, manifesting as the passive functions of sight, hearing, feeling, tasting, and smelling. They also build and nourish the eye. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par44&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the cold-blooded animals the positive pole of the light ether is the avenue of the forces which circulate the blood, and the negative forces have the same functions in regard to the eye as in the case of the higher animals and man. Where eyes are lacking, the forces working in the negative pole of the light ether are perhaps building or nourishing other sense organs, as they do in all that have sense organs. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par45&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; plants the forces which work along the positive pole of the light ether cause the circulation of the juices of the plant. Thus in winter, when the light ether is not charged with sunlight as in summer, the sap ceases to flow until the summer sun again invests the light ether with its force. The forces which work along the negative pole of the light ether deposit the chlorophyll, the green substance of the plant and also color the flowers. In fact, all color, in all kingdoms is deposited by means of the negative pole of the light ether. Therefore animals have the deepest color on the back and flowers are deepest colored on the side turned towards the light. In the polar regions of the earth, where the rays of the sun are weak, all color is lighter and in some cases is so sparingly deposited that in winter it is withdrawn altogether and the animals become white. 
&lt;P&gt; &lt;/P&gt;
&lt;DT&gt;&lt;I&gt;Reflecting Ether:&lt;/I&gt;&lt;A name=par46&gt; 
&lt;DD&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; has heretofore been stated that the idea of the house which has existed in the mind can be recovered from the memory of nature, even after the death of the architect. Everything that has ever happened has left behind it an ineffaceable picture in this reflecting ether. As the giant ferns of the childhood of the Earth have left their pictures in the coal beds, and as the progress of the glacier of a bygone day may be traced by means of the trail it has left upon the rocks along its path, even so are the thoughts and acts of men ineffaceably recorded by nature in this reflecting ether, where the trained seer may read their story with an accuracy commensurate with his ability. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par47&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; reflecting ether deserves its name for more than one reason, for the pictures in it are but &lt;I&gt;reflections&lt;/I&gt; of the memory of nature. The real memory of nature is found in a much higher realm. In this reflecting ether no thoroughly trained clairvoyant cares to read, as the pictures are blurred and vague compared to those found in the higher realm. Those who read in the reflecting ether are generally those who have no choice, who, in fact, do not know what they are reading. As a rule ordinary psychometrists and mediums obtain their knowledge through the reflecting ether. To some slight extent the pupil of the occult school in the first stages of his training also reads in the reflecting ether, but he is warned by his teacher of the insufficiencies of this ether as a means of acquiring accurate information, so that he does not easily draw wrong conclusions. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par48&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; ether is also the medium through which thought makes an impression upon the human brain. It is most intimately connected with the fourth subdivision of the World of Thought. This is the highest of the four subdivisions contained in the Region of Concrete Thought and the home world of the human mind. There a much clearer version of the memory of nature is found than in the reflecting ether. &lt;/P&gt;&lt;/DD&gt;&lt;/DL&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part3&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The Desire World&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par49&gt;Like&lt;/A&gt; the Physical World, and every other realm of nature, the Desire World has the seven subdivisions called "Regions," but unlike the Physical World, it does not have the great divisions corresponding to the Chemical and Etheric Regions. Desire stuff in the Desire World persists through its seven subdivisions or regions as material for the embodiment of desire. As the Chemical Region is the realm of form and as the Etheric Region is the home of the forces carrying on life activities in those forms, enabling them to live, move and propagate, so the forces in the Desire World, working in the quickened dense body, impel it to move in this or that direction. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par50&gt;If&lt;/A&gt; there were only the activities of the Chemical and Etheric Regions of the Physical World, there would be forms having life, able to move, but &lt;I&gt;with no incentive for so doing.&lt;/I&gt; This incentive is supplied by the cosmic forces active in the Desire World and without this activity playing through every fiber of the vitalized body, urging action in this direction or that, there would be no experience and no moral growth. The functions of the different ethers would take care of the growth of the form, but moral growth would entirely lacking. Evolution would be an impossibility, both as to form and life, for it is only in response to the requirements of spiritual growth that forms evolve to higher states. Thus we at once see the great importance of this realm of nature. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par51&gt;Desires,&lt;/A&gt; wishes, passions, and feelings express themselves in the matter of the different regions of the Desire World as form and feature express themselves in the Chemical Region of the Physical World. They take forms which last for a longer or shorter time, according to the intensity of the desire, wish, or feeling embodied in them. In the Desire World the distinction between the forces and the matter is not so definite and apparent as in the Physical World. One might almost say that here the ideas of force and matter are identical or interchangeable. It is not quite so, but we may say that to a certain extent the Desire World consists of force-matter. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par52&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; speaking of the matter of the Desire World, it is true that it is one degree less dense that the matter of the Physical World, but we entertain an entirely wrong idea if we imaging it is &lt;I&gt;finer&lt;/I&gt; physical matter. That idea, though held by many who have studied occult philosophies, is entirely erroneous. The wrong impression is caused principally by the difficulty of giving the full and accurate description necessary for a thorough understanding of the higher worlds. Unfortunately, our language is descriptive of material things and therefore entirely inadequate to describe the conditions of the super-physical realms, hence all that is said about these realms must be taken tentatively, as similes, rather than as accurate descriptions. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par53&gt;Though&lt;/A&gt; the mountain and the daisy, the man, the horse, and a piece of iron, are composed of one ultimate atomic substance, we do not say that the daisy is a finer form of iron. Similarly it is impossible to explain in words the change or difference in physical matter when it is broken up into desire-stuff. If there were no difference it would be amenable to the laws of the Physical World, which it is not. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par54&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; law of matter of the Chemical Region is inertia-the tendency to remain &lt;I&gt;in status quo.&lt;/I&gt; It takes a certain amount of force to overcome this inertia and cause a body which is at rest to move, or to stop a body in motion. Not so with the matter of the Desire World. That matter itself is almost living. It is in unceasing motion, fluid, taking all imaginable and unimaginable forms with inconceivable facility and rapidity, at the same time coruscating and scintillating in a thousand ever-changing shades of color, incomparable to anything we know in this physical state of consciousness. Something very faintly resembling the action and appearance of this matter will be seen in the play of colors on an abalone shell when held in the sunlight and moved to and fro. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par55&gt;That&lt;/A&gt; is what the Desire World is--ever-changing light and color--in which the forces of animal and man intermingle with the forces of innumerable Hierarchies of spiritual beings which do not appear in our Physical World, but are as active in the Desire World as we are here. Some of them will be dealt with later and their connection with man's evolution described. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par56&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; forces sent out by this vast and varied hose of Beings mold the ever-changing matter of the Desire World into innumerable and differing forms of more or less durability, according to the kinetic energy of the impulse which gave them birth. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par57&gt;From&lt;/A&gt; this slight description it may be understood how difficult it is for a neophyte who has just had his inner eyes opened to find his balance in the World of Desire. The trained clairvoyant soon ceases to wonder at the impossible descriptions sometimes brought through by mediums. They may be perfectly honest, but the possibilities of parallax, and of getting out of focus are legion, and of the subtlest nature, and the real wonder is that they ever communicate anything correctly. All of us had to learn to see, in the days of our infancy, as we may readily find by watching a young babe. It will be found that the little one will reach for objects on the other side of the room or the street, or for the Moon. He is entirely unable to gauge distances. The blind man who has been made to see will, at first, often close his eyes to walk from one place to another, declaring, until he has learned to use his eyes, that it is easier to walk by feeling than by sight. So the one whose inner organs of perception have been vivified must also be trained in the use of his newly acquired faculty. At first the neophyte will try to apply to the Desire World the knowledge derived from his experience in the Physical World, because he has not yet learned the laws of the world into which he is entering. This is the source of a vast amount of trouble and perplexity. Before he can understand, he must become as a little child, which imbibed knowledge without reference to any previous experience. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par58&gt;To&lt;/A&gt; arrive at a correct understanding of the Desire World it is necessary to realize that it is the world of feeling, desires, and emotions. These are all under the domination of two great forces--Attraction and Repulsion, which act in a different way in the three denser Regions of the Desire World from that in which they act in the three finer or upper Regions, while the central Region may be called neutral ground. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par59&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; central Region is the Region of feeling. Here interest in or indifference to an object or an idea sways the balance in favor of one of the two previously mentioned forces, thereby relegating the object or idea to the three higher or the three lower Regions of the Desire World, or else they will expel it. We shall see presently how this is accomplished. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par60&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the finest and rarest substance of the three higher Regions of the Desire World the force of Attraction alone holds sway, but it is also present in some degree in the denser matter of the three lower Regions, where it works against the force of Repulsion, which is dominant there. The disintegrating force of Repulsion would soon destroy every form coming into these three lower Regions were it not that it is thus counteracted. In the densest or lowest Region, where it is strongest, it tears and shatters the forms built there in a way dreadful to see, yet it is not a fatalistic force. Nothing in nature is vandalistic. All that appears so is but working towards good. So with this force in its work in the lowest Region of the Desire World. The forms here are demoniac creations, built by the coarsest passions and desires of man and beast. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par61&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; tendency of every form in the Desire World is to attract itself all it can of a like nature and grow thereby. If this tendency to attraction were predominate in the lowest Regions, evil would grow like a weed. There would be anarchy instead of order in the Cosmos. This prevented by the preponderating power of the force of Repulsion in this Region. When a coarse desire form is being attracted to another of the same nature, there is a disharmony in their vibrations, whereby one has a disintegrating effect upon the other. Thus, instead of uniting and amalgamating evil with evil, they act with mutual destructiveness and in that way the evil in the world is kept within reasonable bounds. When we understand the working of the twin forces in this respect we are in a position to understand the occult maxim, "A lie is both murder and suicide in the Desire World." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par62&gt;Anything&lt;/A&gt; happening in the Physical World is reflected in all the other realms of nature and, as we have seen, builds its appropriate form in the Desire World. When a true account of the occurrence is given, another form is built, exactly like the first. They are then drawn together and coalesce, strengthening each other. If, however, an untrue is given, a form different from and antagonistic to the first, or true one, is created. As they deal with the same occurrence, they are drawn together, but as their vibrations are different they act upon each other with mutual destructiveness. Therefore, evil and malicious lies can kill anything that is good, if they are strong enough and repeated often enough. But, conversely, seeking for the good in evil will, in time, transmute the evil into good. If the form that is built to minimize the evil is weak, it will have no effect and will be destroyed by the evil form, but if it is strong and frequently repeated it will have the effect of disintegrating the evil and substituting the good. That effect, be it distinctly understood, it not brought about by lying, nor denying the evil, but by looking for the good. The occult scientist practices very rigidly this principle of looking for good in all things, because he knows what a power it possesses in keeping down evil. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par63&gt;There&lt;/A&gt; is a story of Christ which illustrates this point. Once when walking with His disciples they passed the decaying and ill-smelling carcass of a dog. The disciples turned in disgust, commenting upon the nauseating nature of this sight; but Christ looked at the dead body and said "Pearls are not whiter than its teeth." He was determined to find the good, because He knew the beneficial effect which would result in the Desire World from giving it expression. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par64&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; lowest Region of the Desire World is called "the Region of Passion and Sensual Desire." The second subdivision is best described by the name of "Region of Impressionability." Here the effect of the twin forces of Attraction and Repulsion is evenly balanced. This is a neutral Region, hence all our impressions which are built of the matter of this Region are neutral. Only when the twin feelings, which we shall meet in the fourth Region, are brought to bear, do the twin forces come into play. The mere impression of anything, however, in and of itself, is entirely separate from the feeling it engenders. The impression is neutral and is an activity of the second Region of the Desire World, where pictures are formed by the forces of sense-perception in the vital body of man. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par65&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the third Region of the Desire World, the force of Attraction, the integrating, upbuilding force, has already gained the upper hand over the force of Repulsion, with its destructive tendency. When we understand that the mainspring in this force of Repulsion is self-assertion, a pushing away of all others that it may have room, we shall understand that it gives way most easily to a desire for other things, so that the substance of the third Region of the Desire World is principally dominated by the force of Attraction towards other things, but in a selfish way, and therefore this is the Region of Wishes. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par66&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Region of Coarse Desires may be likened to the solids in the Physical World; the Region of Impressionability to the fluids; and the fluctuating, evanescent nature of the Region of Wishes will make that compare with the gaseous portion of the Physical World. These three Regions give the substance for the forms which make for experience, soul-growth and evolution, purging the altogether destructive and retaining the materials which may be used for progress. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par67&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; fourth Region of the Desire World is the "Region of Feeling." From it comes the feeling concerning the already described forms and upon the feeling engendered by them depends the life which they have for us and also their effect upon us. Whether the objects and ideas presented are good or bad in themselves is not important this stage. It is our feeling, whether of Interest or Indifference that is the determining factor as to the fate of the object or idea. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par68&gt;If&lt;/A&gt; the feeling with which we meet an impression of an object or an idea is Interest, it has the same effect upon that impression as sunlight and air have upon a plant. That idea will grow and flourish in our lives. If, on the other hand, we meet an impression or idea with Indifference, it withers as does a plant when put in a dark cellar. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par69&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; from this central Region of the Desire World come the incentive to action, or the decision to refrain there from (though the latter is also action in the eyes of the occult scientist), for at the present stage of our development the twin feelings, Interest and Indifference furnish the incentive to action and are the springs that move the world. At a later stage these feelings will cease to have any weight. Then the determining factor will be &lt;I&gt;duty.&lt;/I&gt; 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par70&gt;Interest&lt;/A&gt; starts the forces of Attraction or Repulsion. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par71&gt;Indifference&lt;/A&gt; simply withers the object or idea against which it is directed, so far as our connection with it is concerned. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par72&gt;If&lt;/A&gt; our interest in an object or an idea generates Repulsion, that naturally causes us to expurgate from our lives any connection with the object or idea which roused it; but there is a great difference between the action of the force of Repulsion and the mere feeling of Indifference. Perhaps an illustration will make more clear the operation of the twin Feelings and the twin Forces. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par73&gt;Three&lt;/A&gt; men are walking along a road. They see a sick dog; it is covered with sores and is evidently suffering intensely from pain and thirst. This much is evident to all three men-their senses tell them that. Now Feeling comes. Two of them take an "interest" in the animal, but in the third there is a feeling of "indifference." He passes on, leaving the dog to its fate. The others remain; they are both interested, but each manifests it in a quite different way. The interest of one man is sympathetic and helpful, impelling him to care for the poor beast, to assuage pains and nurse it back to health. In him the feeling of interest has aroused the force of Attraction. The other man's interest is of a different kind. He sees only a loathsome sight which is revolting to him and wishes to rid himself and the world of it as quickly as possible. He advises killing the animal outright and burying it. In him the feeling of interest generates the destructive force of Repulsion. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par74&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the feeling of Interest arouses the force of Attraction and it is directed toward low objects and desires, these work themselves out in the lower Regions of the Desire World, where the counteracting force of Repulsion operates, as previously described. From the battle of the twin forces--Attraction and Repulsion--results all the pain and suffering incident to wrongdoing or misdirected effort, whether intentional or otherwise. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par75&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; we may see how very important is the Feeling we have concerning anything, for upon that depends the nature of the atmosphere we create for ourselves. If we love the good, we shall keep and nourish as guardian angels all that is good about us; if the reverse, we shall people our path with demons and our own breeding. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par76&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; names of the three upper Regions of the Desire World are "Region of Soul-Life," "Region of Soul-Light," and "Region of Soul-Power." In these abide Art, Altruism, Philanthropy, and all the activities of the higher soul-life. When we think of these Regions as radiating the qualities indicated by their names, into the forms of the three lower Regions, we shall understand correctly the higher and lower activities. Soul-power, however, may for a time be used for evil purposes as well as for good, but eventually the force of Repulsion destroys vice and the force of Attraction builds virtue upon its shattered ruins. All things, in the ultimate, work together for &lt;I&gt;good.&lt;/I&gt; 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par77&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Physical and the Desire Worlds are not separated from each other by space. They are "closer than hands and feet." It is not necessary to move to get from one to the other, nor from one Region to the next. Just as solids, liquids, and gases are all together in our bodies, inter-penetrating one another, so are the different Regions of the Desire World within us also. We may again compare the lines of force along which ice-crystals form in water to the invisible causes originating in the Desire World, which appear in the Physical World and give us the incentive to action, in whatever direction it may be. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par78&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Desire World, with its innumerable inhabitants, permeates the Physical World, as the lines of force do the water--invisibly, but everywhere present and potent as the cause of everything in the Physical World. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part4&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The World of Thought&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par79&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; World of Thought also consists of seven Regions of varying qualities and densities, and, like the Physical World, the World of Thought is divided into two main divisions--the Region of Concrete Thought, comprising the four densest Regions; and the Region of Abstract Thought, comprising the three Regions of finest substance. This World of Thought is the central one of the five Worlds from which man obtains his vehicles. Here spirit and body meet. It is also the highest of the three Worlds in which man's evolution is being carried forward at the present time, the two higher Worlds being practically in abeyance as yet, so far as man is concerned. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par80&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; know that the materials of the Chemical Region are used in building all physical forms. These forms are given life and the power of motion by the forces at work in the Etheric Region, and some of these living forms are stirred into activity by means of the twin Feelings of the Desire World. The Region of Concrete Thought furnishes the mind-stuff in which ideas generated in the Region of Abstract Thought clothe themselves as &lt;I&gt;thought-forms,&lt;/I&gt; to act as regulators and balance wheels upon the impulses engendered in the Desire World by impacts from the phenomenal World. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par81&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; we see how the three Worlds, in which man is at present evolving, complement one another, making a whole that shows forth the Supreme Wisdom of the Great Architect of the system to which we belong, and Whom we reverence by the holy name of God. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par82&gt;Taking&lt;/A&gt; a more detailed view of the several divisions of the Region of Concrete Thought we find that the archetypes of &lt;I&gt;physical&lt;/I&gt; form no matter to what kingdom they may belong, are found in its lowest subdivision, or the "Continental Region." In this Continental Region are also the archetypes of the continents and the isles of the world, and corresponding to these archetypes are they fashioned. Modifications in the crust of the Earth must first be wrought in the Continental Region. Not until the archetypal model has been changed can the Intelligences which we (to hide our ignorance concerning them) call the "Laws of Nature," bring about the physical conditions which alter the physical features of the Earth according to the modifications designed by the Hierarchies in charge of evolution. They plan changes as an architect plans the alteration of a building before the workmen give it concrete expression. In like manner are changes in the &lt;I&gt;flora&lt;/I&gt; and &lt;I&gt;fauna&lt;/I&gt; due to metamorphoses in their respective archetypes. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par83&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; we speak of the archetypes of all the different forms in the dense world it must not be thought that these archetypes are merely models in the same sense in which we speak of an object constructed in miniature, or in some material other than that appropriate for its proper and final use. They are not merely likenesses nor models of the forms we see about us, but are &lt;I&gt;creative&lt;/I&gt; archetypes; that is, they fashion the forms of the Physical World in their own likeness or likenesses, for often many work together to form one certain species, each archetype giving part of itself to build the required form. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par84&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; second subdivision of the Region of Concrete Thought is called the "Oceanic Region." It is best described as flowing, pulsating vitality. All the forces that work through the four ethers which constitute the Etheric Region are there seen as archetypes. It is a stream of flowing life, pulsating through all forms, as blood pulsates through the body, the same life in all forms. Here the trained clairvoyant sees how true it is that "all life is one." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par85&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; "Aerial Region" is the third division of the Region of Concrete Thought. Here we find the archetype of desires, passions, wishes, feelings, and emotions such as we experience in the Desire World. Here all the activities of the Desire World appear as atmospheric conditions. Like the kiss of summer breeze come the feelings of pleasure and joy to the clairvoyant sense; as the sighing of the wind in the tree-tops seem the longings of the soul and like flashes of lighting the passions of warring nations. In this atmosphere of the Region of Concrete Thought are also pictures of the emotions of man and beast. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par86&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; "Region of Archetypal Forces" is the fourth division of the Region of Concrete Thought. It is the central and most important region in the five Worlds wherein man's entire evolution is carried on. On the one side of this Region are the three higher Regions of the World of Thought, the World of Life Spirit and the World of Divine Spirit. On the other side of this Region of Archetypal Forces are the three lower Regions of the World of Thought, the Desire and the Physical Worlds. Thus this Region becomes a sort of "crux," bounded on one side by the Realms of Spirit, on the other by the Worlds of Form. It is a focusing point, where Spirit reflects itself in matter. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par87&gt;As&lt;/A&gt; the name implies, this Region is the home of the Archetypal Forces which direct the activity of the archetypes in the Region of Concrete Thought. From this Region Spirit works on matter in a formative manner. &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen001.gif"&gt;Diagram 1&lt;/A&gt; shows the idea in a schematic way the forms in the lower World being reflections of the Spirit in the higher Worlds. The fifth Region, which is the one nearest to the focusing point on the Spirit side, reflects itself in the third Region, which is nearest the focusing point on the Form side. The sixth Region reflects itself in the second and the seventh reflects itself in the first. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par88&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; whole of the Region of Abstract thought is reflected in the World of Desire; the World of Life Spirit in the Etheric Region of the Physical World; and the World of Divine Spirit in the Chemical Region of the Physical World. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen002.gif"&gt;Diagram 2&lt;/A&gt; &lt;A name=par89&gt;will&lt;/A&gt; give a comprehensive idea of the seven Worlds which are the sphere of our development, but we must carefully keep in mind that these Worlds are not placed one above another, as shown in the diagram. They inter-penetrate--that is to say, that as in the case where the relation of the Physical World and the Desire World was compared, where we likened the Desire World to the lines of force in freezing water and the water itself to the Physical World, in the same way we may think of the lines of force as being any of the seven Worlds, and the water, as in our illustration, would correspond to the next denser World in the scale. Another illustration may perhaps make the subject clearer. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par90&gt;Let&lt;/A&gt; us use a spherical sponge to represent the dense earth--the Chemical Region. Imagine that sand permeates every part of the sponge and also forms a layer outside the sponge. Let the sand represent the Etheric Region, which in a similar manner permeates the dense earth and extends beyond its atmosphere. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par91&gt;Let&lt;/A&gt; us further imagine this sponge and sand immersed in a spherical glass vessel filled with clear water, and a little larger than the sponge and sand. We place the sponge and sand in the center of the vessel as the yolk is placed in the center of an egg. We have now a space of clear water between the sand and the vessel. The water as a whole will represent the Desire World, for just as the water percolates between the grains of sand, through every pore of the sponge, and forms that clear layer, so the Desire World permeates both the dense Earth and the ether and extends beyond both of these substances. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par92&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; know there is air in water, and if we think of the air in the water (in our illustration), as representing the World of Thought, we shall have a firm mental picture of the way in which the World of Thought, being finer and more subtle, inter-penetrates the two denser Worlds. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par93&gt;Finally,&lt;/A&gt; imagine that the vessel containing the sponge, sand and water is placed in the center of a large spherical vessel; then the air in the space between the two vessels would represent that part of the World of Thought which extends beyond the Desire World. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par94&gt;Each&lt;/A&gt; of the planets in our solar system has three such inter-penetrating Worlds, and if we think of each of the planets consisting of three Worlds as being individual sponges, and of the fourth World, the World of Life Spirit, as being the water in a large vessel where these three cold separate sponges swim, we shall understand that as the water in the vessel fills the space between the sponges and percolates through them, so the World of Life Spirit pervades inter-planetary space and inter-penetrates the individual planets. It forms a common bond between them, so that as it is necessary to have a boat and be able to control it, if we wish to sail from America to Africa, so it is necessary to have a vehicle correlated to the World of Life Spirit under our conscious control in order to be able to travel from one planet to another. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par95&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; a manner similar to that in which the World of Life Spirit correlates us to the other planets in our own solar system does the World of Divine Spirit correlate us to the other solar systems. We may regard the solar systems as separate sponges, swimming in a World of Divine Spirit, and thus it will be apparent that in order to travel from one solar system to another it would be necessary to be able to function consciously in the highest vehicle of man, the Divine Spirit. &lt;/P&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6870752152943101039-2953484259505428011?l=trf92.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/2953484259505428011'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/2953484259505428011'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/14.html' title='The Visible and Invisible Worlds'/><author><name>Helios</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09044806056706371574</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_ndsyKrs-XYg/SUUtoCN-cPI/AAAAAAAAAZM/-S0Kikn40sw/S220/Helios7.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6870752152943101039.post-4572336792539736587</id><published>2006-12-08T11:58:00.008-06:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T13:40:41.094-06:00</updated><title type='text'>Man and the Method of Evolution</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt;&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part1&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;Activities of Life; Memory and Soul-Growth&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par1&gt;&lt;FONT size=6&gt;O&lt;/FONT&gt;ur&lt;/A&gt; study thus far of the seven Worlds or states of matter has shown us that each serves a definite purpose in the economy of nature, and that God, the Great Spirit, &lt;I&gt;in&lt;/I&gt; Whom we actually and in fact "live and move and have our being," is the Power that permeates and sustains the whole Universe with Its Life; but while that Life flows into and is immanent in every atom of the six lower Worlds and all contained therein, in the Seventh--the highest--the Triune God alone &lt;I&gt;is.&lt;/I&gt; 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par2&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; next highest or sixth realm is the World of Virgin Spirits. Here those sparks from the divine "Flame: have their being before they commence their long pilgrimage through the five denser Worlds for the purpose of developing latent potentialities into dynamic powers. As the seed unfolds its hidden possibilities by being buried in the soil, so these virgin spirits will, in time, when they have passed through matter (the school of experience), also become divine "Flames," capable of bringing forth universes from themselves. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par3&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; five Worlds constitute the field of man's evolution, the three lower or denser being the scene of the present phase of his development. We will now consider his as related to these five Worlds by means of his appropriate vehicles, remembering the two grand divisions into which two of these Worlds are divided, and than man has a vehicle for each of these divisions. 
&lt;P&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;&lt;A name=par3a&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The Sevenfold Constitution of Man&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen04a.gif"&gt;&lt;IMG height=374 src="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rcchs04a.gif" width=382&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par4&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the waking state these vehicles are all together. They inter-penetrate one another as the blood, the lymph, and other juices of the body inter-penetrate. Thus is the Ego enabled to act in the Physical World. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par5&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; ourselves, as Egos, function directly in the subtle substance of the Region of Abstract Thought, which we have specialized within the periphery of our individual aura. Thence we view the impressions made by the outer world upon the vital body through the senses, together with the feelings and emotions generated by them in the desire body, and mirrored in the mind. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par6&gt;From&lt;/A&gt; these mental images we form our conclusions, in the substance of the Region of Abstract Thought, concerning the subjects with which they deal. Those conclusions are ideas. By the power of will we project an idea through the mind, where it takes concrete shape as a thought-form by drawing mind-stuff around itself from the Region of Concrete Thought. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par7&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; mind is like the projecting lens of a stereopticon. It projects the image in one of three directions, according to the will of the thinker, which ensouls the thought-form. 
&lt;OL&gt;&lt;A name=par8&gt;
&lt;LI&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; may be projected against the desire body in an endeavor to arouse feeling which will lead to immediate action. 
&lt;OL type=a&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par9&gt;
&lt;LI&gt;If&lt;/A&gt; the thought awakens Interest, one of the twin forces, Attraction or Repulsion, will be stirred up. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par10&gt;If&lt;/A&gt; Attraction, the centripetal force, is aroused, it seizes the thought, whirls it into the desire body, endows the image with added life and clothes it with desire-stuff. Then the thought is able to act on the etheric brain, and propel the vital force through the appropriate brain centers and nerves to the voluntary muscles which perform the necessary action. Thus the force in the thought is expended and the image remains in the ether of the vital body as memory of the act and the feeling that caused it. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par11&gt;&lt;/P&gt;
&lt;LI&gt;Repulsion&lt;/A&gt; is the centrifugal force and if that is aroused by the thought there will be a struggle between the spiritual force (the will of the man) within the thought-form, and the desire body. This is the battle between conscience and desire, the higher and the lower nature. The spiritual force, in spite of resistance will seek to clothe the thought-form in the desire-stuff needed to manipulate the brain and muscles. The force of Repulsion will endeavor to scatter the appropriated material and oust the thought. If the spiritual energy is strong it may force its way through to the brain centers and hold its clothing of desire-stuff while manipulating the vital force, thus compelling action, and will then leave upon the memory a vivid impression of the struggle and the victory. If the spiritual energy is exhausted before action has resulted, it will be overcome by the force of Repulsion, and will be stored in the memory, as are all other thought-forms when they have expended their energy. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par12&gt;&lt;/P&gt;
&lt;LI&gt;If&lt;/A&gt; the thought-form meets the withering feeling of Indifference it depends upon the spiritual energy contained in it whether it will be able to compel action, or simply leave a weak impress upon the reflecting ether of the vital body after its kinetic energy has been exhausted. &lt;/LI&gt;&lt;/OL&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par13&gt;&lt;/P&gt;
&lt;LI&gt;Where&lt;/A&gt; no immediate action is called for by the mental images of impacts from without, these may be projected directly upon the reflecting ether, together with the thoughts occasioned by them, to be used at some future time. The spirit, working through the mind, has instant access to the storehouse of conscious memory and may at any time resurrect any of the pictures found there, endue them with new spiritual force, and project them upon the desire body to compel action. Each time such a picture is thus used it will gain in vividness, strength and efficiency, and will compel action along its particular line grooves, and produces the phenomenon of thought, "gaining" or "growing" upon us by repetition. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par14&gt;&lt;/P&gt;
&lt;LI&gt;A&lt;/A&gt; third way of using a thought-form is when the thinker projects it toward another mind to act as a suggestion, to carry information, etc., as in thought-transference, or it may be directed against the desire body of another person to compel action, as in the case of a hypnotist influencing a victim at a distance. It will then act in precisely the same manner as if it were the victim's own thought. If in line with his proclivities it will act as per paragraph 1a. If contrary to his nature, as described in 1b or 1c. &lt;/LI&gt;&lt;/OL&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par15&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the work designed for such a projected thought-form has been accomplished, or its energy expended in vain attempts to achieved its object, it gravitates back to its creator, bearing with it the indelible record of the journey. It success or failure is imprinted on the negative atoms of the reflecting ether of its creator's vital body, where it forms that part of the record of the thinker's life and action which is sometimes called the sub-conscious mind. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par16&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; record is much more important than the memory to which we have conscious access, for the latter is made up from imperfect and illusive sense-perceptions and is the voluntary memory or conscious mind. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par17&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; involuntary memory or sub-conscious mind comes into being in a different way, altogether beyond our control at present. As the ether carries to the sensitive film in the camera an accurate impression of the surrounding landscape, taking in the minutest detail regardless of whether the photographer has observed it or not, so the ether contained in the air we inspire carries with it an accurate and detailed picture of all our surroundings. Not only of material things, but also the conditions existing each moment within our aura. The slightest thought, feeling or emotion is transmitted to the lungs, where it is injected into the blood. The blood is one of the highest products of the vital body as it is the carrier of nourishment to every part of the body, and the direct vehicle of the Ego. The pictures it contains are impressed upon the negative atoms of the vital body, to serve as arbiters of the man's destiny in the &lt;I&gt;post mortem&lt;/I&gt; state. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par18&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; memory (or so-called mind), both conscious and sub-conscious, relates &lt;I&gt;wholly&lt;/I&gt; to the experiences of this life. It consists of impressions of events on the vital body. These may be changed or even eradicated, as noted in the explanation concerning the forgiveness of sins which is given a few pages further on, which change or eradication depends upon the elimination of these impressions from the ether of the vital body. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par19&gt;There&lt;/A&gt; is also a superconscious memory. That is the storehouse of all faculties acquired and knowledge gained in previous lives, though perhaps latent in the present life. This record is indelibly engraven on the life spirit. It manifests ordinarily, though not to the full extent, as conscience and character which ensoul all thought-forms, sometimes as counselor, sometimes compelling action with resistless force, even contrary to reason and desire. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par20&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; many women, in whom the vital body is positive, and in advanced people of either sex where the vital body has been sensitized by a pure and holy life, by prayer and concentration, this superconscious memory inherent in the life spirit is occasionally, to some extent, above the necessity of clothing itself in mind stuff and desire matter in order to compel action. It does not always need to incur the danger of being subjected to and perhaps overruled by a process of reasoning. Sometimes, in the form of intuition or teaching from within, it impresses itself directly upon the reflecting ether of the vital body. The more readily we learn to recognize it and follow its dictates, the oftener it will speak, to our eternal welfare. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par21&gt;By&lt;/A&gt; their activities during waking hours the desire body and the mind are constantly destroying the dense vehicle. Every thought and movement breaks down tissue. On the other hand, the vital body faithfully endeavors to restore harmony and build up what the other vehicles are tearing down. It is not able, however, to entirely withstand the powerful onslaughts of the impulses and thoughts. It gradually loses ground and at last there comes a time when it collapses. Its "points" shrivel-up, so to say. The vital fluid ceases to flow along the nerves is sufficient quantity; the body becomes drowsy, the Thinker is hampered by its drowsiness and forced to withdraw, taking the desire body with him. This withdrawal of the higher vehicle leaves the dense body interpenetrated by the vital body in the senseless state we call sleep. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par22&gt;Sleep,&lt;/A&gt; however, is not by any means an inactive state, as people generally suppose. If it were, the body would be no different on awakening in the morning from its condition when it went to sleep at night; its fatigue would be just as great. On the contrary, sleep is a period of intense activity and the more intense it is the greater its value, for it eliminates the poisons resulting from tissue destroyed by the mental and physical activities of the day. The tissues are re-built and the rhythm of the body restored. The more thoroughly this work is done the greater the benefit accruing from sleep. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par23&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Desire World is an ocean of wisdom and harmony. Into this the Ego takes the mind and the desire body when the lower vehicles have been left to sleep. There the first care of the Ego is the restoration of the rhythm and harmony of the mind and the desire body. This restoration is accomplished gradually as the harmonious vibrations of the Desire World flow through them. There is an essence in the Desire World corresponding to the vital fluid which permeates the dense body by means of the vital body. The higher vehicles, as it were, steep themselves in this elixir of life. When strengthened, they commence work on the vital body, which was left with the sleeping dense body. Then the vital body begins to specialize the solar energy anew, rebuilding the dense body, using particularly the chemical ether as its medium in the process of restoration. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par24&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; is this activity of the different vehicles during sleep which forms the basis for the activity of the following day. Without that there would be no awakening, for the Ego was forced to abandon his vehicles because their weariness rendered them useless. If the work of removing that fatigue were not done, the bodies would remain asleep, as sometimes happens in natural trance. It is just because of this harmonizing, recuperative activity that sleep is better than doctor or medicine in preserving health. Mere rest is nothing is comparison with sleep. It is only while the higher vehicles are in the Desire World that there is a total suspension of waste and an influx of restoring force. It is true that during rest the vital body is not hampered in its work by tissue being broken down by active motion and tense muscles, but still it must contend with the wasting energy of thought and it does not then receive the &lt;I&gt;outside&lt;/I&gt; recuperative force from the desire body as during sleep. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par25&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; happens, however, that at times the desire body does not fully withdraw, so that part of it remains connected with the vital body, the vehicle for sense perception and memory. The result is that restoration is only partly accomplished and that the senses and actions of the Desire World are brought into the physical consciousness as dreams. Of course most dreams are confused as the axis of perception is askew, because of the improper relation of one body to another. The memory is also confused by this incongruous relation of the vehicles and as a result of the loss of the restoring force, dream-filled sleep is restless and the body feels tired on awakening. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par26&gt;During&lt;/A&gt; the life the threefold spirit, the Ego, works on and in the threefold body, to which it is connected by the link of mind. This work brings the threefold soul into being. The soul is the spiritualized product of the body. 
&lt;P&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;&lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen005.gif"&gt;&lt;IMG height=432 src="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rcchs05.gif" width=324&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par27&gt;As&lt;/A&gt; proper food feeds the body in a material sense, so the activity of the spirit in the dense body, which results in &lt;I&gt;right action&lt;/I&gt;, promotes the growth of the Conscious Soul. As the forces from the sun play in the vital body and nourish it, that it may act on the dense body, so the &lt;I&gt;memory&lt;/I&gt; of actions done in the dense body-the desires, feelings and emotions of the desire body and the thoughts and ideas in the mind-cause the growth of the Intellectual Soul. In like manner the &lt;I&gt;highest desires and emotions&lt;/I&gt; of the desire body form the Emotional Soul. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par28&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; threefold soul in turn enhances the consciousness of the threefold spirit. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par28a&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Emotional Soul, which is the extract of the desire body, adds to the efficiency of the Human Spirit, which is the spiritual counterpart of the desire body. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par29&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Intellectual Soul gives added power to the Life Spirit, because the Intellectual Soul is extracted from the vital body, which is the material counterpart of the Life Spirit. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par30&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Conscious Soul increases the consciousness of the Divine Spirit because it (the Conscious Soul) is the extract of the dense body, which latter is the counterpart of the Divine Spirit. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part3&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;Death and Purgatory&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par31&gt;So&lt;/A&gt; man builds and sows until the moment of death arrives. Then the seed-time and the periods of growth and ripening are past. The harvest time has come, when the skeleton specter of Death arrives with his scythe and hour-glass. That is a good symbol. The skeleton symbolizes the relatively permanent part of the body. The scythe represents the fact that this permanent part, which is about to be harvested by the spirit, is the fruitage of the life now drawing to a close. The hour-glass in his hand indicates that the hour does not strike until the full course has been run in harmony with unvarying laws. When that moment arrives a separation of the vehicles takes place. As his life in the Physical World is ended for the time being, it is not necessary for man to retain his dense body. The vital body, which as we have explained, also belongs to the Physical World, is withdrawn by way of the head, leaving the dense body inanimate. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par32&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; higher vehicles--vital body, desire body and mind-are seen to leave the dense body with a spiral movement, taking with them the &lt;I&gt;soul&lt;/I&gt; of one dense atom. Not the atom itself, but &lt;I&gt;the forces&lt;/I&gt; that played through it. The results of the experiences passed through in the dense body during the life just ended have been impressed upon this particular atom. While all the other atoms of the dense body have been renewed from time to time, this permanent atom has remained. It has remained stable, not only through one life, but it has been a part of every dense body ever used by a particular Ego. It is withdrawn at death only to reawaken at the dawn of another physical life, to serve again as the nucleus around which is built the new dense body to be used by the same Ego. It is therefore called the "Seed-Atom." During life the seed-atom is situated in the left ventricle of the heart, near the apex. At death it rises to the brain by way of the pneumogastric nerve, leaving the dense body, together with the higher vehicles, by way of the sutures between the parietal and occipital bones. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par33&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the higher vehicles have left the dense body they are still connected with it by a slender, glistening, silvery cord shaped much like two figure sixes reversed, one upright and one horizontally placed, the two connected at the extremities of the hooks. (See &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen05a.gif"&gt;diagram 5 1/2&lt;/A&gt;.) 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par34&gt;One&lt;/A&gt; end is fastened to the heart by means of the seed-atom, and it is the rupture of the seed-atom which causes the heart to stop. The cord itself is not snapped until the panorama of the past life, contained in the vital body, has been reviewed. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par35&gt;Care&lt;/A&gt; should be taken, however, not to cremate or embalm the body until at least three days after death, for while the vital body is with the higher vehicles, and they are still connected with the dense body by means of the silver cord, any &lt;I&gt;post mortem&lt;/I&gt; examination or other injury to the dense body will be felt, in a measure, by the man. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par36&gt;Cremation&lt;/A&gt; should be particularly avoided in the first three days after death, because it tends to disintegrate the vital body, which should be kept intact until the panorama of the past life has been etched into the desire body. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par37&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; silver cord snaps at the point where the sixes unite, half remaining with the dense body and the other half with the higher vehicles. From the time the cord snaps the dense body is quite dead. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par38&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the beginning of 1906 Dr. McDougall made a series of experiments in the Massachusetts General Hospital, to determine, if possible, whether anything not ordinarily visible left the body at death. For this purpose he constructed a pair of scales capable of registering differences of one-tenth of an ounce. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par39&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; dying person and his bed were placed on one of the platforms of the scale, which was then balanced by weights placed on the opposite platform. In every instance it was noted that at the precise moment when the dying person drew the last breath, the platform containing the weights dropped with startling suddenness, lifting the bed and the body, thus showing that something invisible, but having weight, had left the body. Thereupon the newspapers all over the country announced in glaring headlines that Dr. McDougall had "weighed the soul." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par40&gt;Occultism&lt;/A&gt; hails with joy the discoveries of modern science, as they invariably corroborate what occult science has long taught. The experiments of Dr. McDougall showed conclusively that something invisible to ordinary sight left the body at death, as trained clairvoyants had seen, and as had been stated in lectures and literature for many years previous to Dr. McDougall's discovery. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par41&gt;But&lt;/A&gt; this invisible "something" is not the soul. There is a great difference. The reporters jump at conclusions when they state that the scientists have "weighed the soul." The soul belongs to higher realms and can never be weighed on physical scales, even though they registered variations of one-millionth part of a grain instead of one-tenth of an ounce. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par42&gt;&lt;I&gt;It&lt;/I&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;I&gt; was the vital body which the scientists weighed.&lt;/I&gt; It is formed of the four ethers and they belong to the Physical World. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par43&gt;As&lt;/A&gt; we have seen, a certain amount of this ether is "superimposed" upon the ether which envelops the particles of the human body and is confined there during physical life, adding in a slight degree to the weight of the dense body of plant, animal and man. In death it escapes; hence the diminution in weight noticed by Dr. McDougall when the persons with whom he experimented expired. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par44&gt;Dr. McDougall&lt;/A&gt; also tried his scales in weighing dying animals. No diminution was found here, though one of the animals was a St. Bernard dog. That was taken to indicate that animals have no souls. A little later, however, Professor La V. Twining, head of the Science Department of the Los Angeles Polytechnic School, experimented with mice and kittens, which he enclosed in hermetically sealed glass flasks. His scales were the most sensitive procurable and were enclosed in a glass case from which all moisture had been removed. It was found that all the animals observed lost weight at death. A good sized mouse, weighing 12.886 grams, suddenly lost 3.1 milligrams at death. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par45&gt;A&lt;/A&gt; kitten used in another experiment lost one hundred milligrams while dying and at its last gasp it suddenly lost an additional sixty milligrams. After that it lost weight slowly, due to evaporation. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par46&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; the teaching of occult science in regard to the possession of vital bodies by animals was also vindicated when sufficiently fine scales were used, and the case where the rather insensitive scales did not show diminution in the weight of the St. Bernard dog shows that the vital bodies of animals are proportionately lighter than in man. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par47&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the "silver cord" is loosened in the heart, and man has been released from his dense body, a moment of the highest importance comes to the Ego, and it cannot be too seriously impressed upon the relatives of a dying person that it is a great crime against the departing soul to give expression to loud grief and lamentations, for it is just then engaged in a matter of supreme importance and a great deal of the value of the past life depends upon how much attention the soul can give to this matter. This will be made clearer when we come to the description of man's life in the Desire World. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par48&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; is also a crime against the dying to administer stimulants which have the effect of forcing the higher vehicles back into the dense body with a jerk, thus imparting a great shock to the man. It is not torture to pass out, but it is torture to be dragged back to endure further suffering. Some who have passed out have told investigators that they had, in that way, been kept dying for hours and had prayed that their relatives would cease their mistaken kindness and let them die. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par49&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the man is freed from the dense body, which was the heaviest clog upon his spiritual power (like the heavy mitten on the hand of the musician in our previous illustration), his spiritual power comes back in some measure, and he is able to read the pictures in the negative pole of the reflecting ether of his vital body, which is the seat of the sub-conscious memory. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par50&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; whole of his past life passes before his sight like a panorama, the events being presented &lt;I&gt;in reverse order&lt;/I&gt;. The incidents of the days immediately preceding death come first and so on back through manhood or womanhood to youth, childhood and infancy. Everything is remembered. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par51&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; man stands as a spectator before this panorama of his past life. He sees the pictures as they pass and they impress themselves upon his higher vehicles, but he has no feeling about them at this time. That is reserved until the time when he enters into the Desire World, which is the world of feeling and emotion. At present he is only in the Etheric Region of the Physical World. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par52&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; panorama lasts from a few hours to several days, depending upon the length of time the man could keep awake, if necessary. Some people can keep awake only twelve hours, or even less; others can do so, upon occasion, for a number of days, but as long as the man can remain awake, the panorama lasts. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par53&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; feature of life after death is similar to that with takes place when one is drowning or falling from a height. In such cases the vital body also leaves the dense body and the man sees his life in a flash, because he loses consciousness at once. Of course the "silver cord" is not broken, or there could be no resuscitation. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par54&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the endurance of the vital body has reached its limit, it collapses in the way described when we were considering the phenomenon of sleep. During physical life, when the Ego controls its vehicles, this collapse terminates the waking hours; after death the collapse of the vital body terminates the panorama and forces the man to withdraw into the Desire World. The silver cord breaks at the point where the sixes unite (see &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen05a.gif"&gt;diagram 5 1/2&lt;/A&gt;), and the same division is made a during sleep, but with this important difference, that thought the vital body returns to the dense body, it no longer interpenetrates it, but simply hovers over it. It remains floating over the grave, decaying synchronously with the dense vehicle. Hence, to the trained clairvoyant, a graveyard is a nauseating sight and if only more people could see it as he does, little argument would be necessary to induce them to change from the present unsanitary method of disposing of the dead to the more rational method of cremation, which restores the elements to their primordial condition without the objectionable features incident to the process of slow decay. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par55&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; leaving the vital body the process is much the same as when the dense body is discarded. The life forces of one atom are taken, to be used as a nucleus for the vital body of a future embodiment. Thus, upon his entrance into the Desire World the man has the seed-atoms of the dense and the vital bodies, in addition to the desire body and the mind. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par56&gt;If&lt;/A&gt; the dying man could leave all desires behind, the desire body would very quickly fall away from him, leaving him free to proceed into the heaven world, but that is not generally the case. Most people, especially if they die in the prime of life, have many ties and much interest in life on earth. They have not altered their desires because they have lost their physical bodies. In fact often their desires are even augmented by a very intense longing to return. This acts in such a manner as to bind them to the Desire World in a very unpleasant way, although unfortunately, they do not realize it. On the other hand, old and decrepit persons and those who are weakened by long illness and are tired of life, pass on very quickly. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par57&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; matter may be illustrated by the ease with which the seed falls out of the ripe fruit, no particle of the flesh clinging to it, while in the unripe fruit the seed clings to the flesh with the greatest tenacity. Thus it is especially hard for people to die who were taken out of their bodies by accident while at the height of their physical health and strength, engaged in numerous ways in the activities of physical life; held by the ties of wife, family, relatives, friends, pursuits of business and pleasure. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par58&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; suicide, who tries to get away from life, only to find that he is as much alive as ever, is in the most pitiable plight. He is able to watch those whom he has, perhaps, disgraced by his act, and worst of all, he has an unspeakable feeling of being "hollowed out." The part in the ovoid aura where the dense body used to be is empty and although the desire body has taken the form of the discarded dense body, it feels like an empty shell, because the creative archetype of the body in the Region of Concrete Thought persists as an empty mold, so to speak, as long as the dense body should properly have lived. When a person meets a natural death, even in the prime of life, the activity of the archetype ceases, and the desire body adjusts itself so as to occupy the whole of the form, but in the case of suicide that awful feeling of "emptiness" remains until the time comes when, in the natural course of events, his death would have occurred. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par59&gt;As&lt;/A&gt; long as the man entertains the desires connected with earth life he must stay in his desire body and as the progress of the individual requires that he pass on to higher Regions, the existence in the Desire World must necessarily become purgative, tending to purify him from his binding desires. How this is done is best seen by taking some radical instances. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par60&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; miser who loved his gold in earth life loves it just as dearly after death; but in the first place he cannot acquire any more, because he has no longer a dense body wherewith to grasp it and worst of all, he cannot even keep what he hoarded during life. He will, perhaps, go and sit by his safe and watch the cherished gold or bonds; but the heirs appear and with, it may be, a stinging jeer at the "stingy old fool" (whom they do not see, but who both sees and hears them), will open his safe, and though he may throw himself over his gold to protect it, they will put their hands through him, neither knowing nor caring that he is there, and will then proceed to spend his hoard, while he suffers in sorrow and impotent rage. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par61&gt;He&lt;/A&gt; will suffer keenly, his sufferings all the more terrible on account of being entirely mental, because the dense body dulls even suffering to some extent. In the Desire World, however, these sufferings have full sway and the man suffers until he learns that gold may be a curse. Thus he gradually becomes contented with his lot and at last is freed from his desire body and is ready to go on. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par62&gt;Or&lt;/A&gt; take the case of the drunkard. He is just as fond of intoxicants after death as he was before. It is not the dense body that craves drink. It is made sick by alcohol and would rather be without it. It vainly protests in different ways, but the desire body of the drunkard craves the drink and forces the dense body to take it, that the desire body may have the sensation of pleasure resulting from the increased vibration. That desire remains after the death of the dense body, but the drunkard has in his desire body neither mouth to drink not stomach to contain physical liquor. He may and does get into saloons, where he interpolates his body into to bodies of the drinkers to get a little of their vibrations by induction, but that is too weak to give him much satisfaction. He may and also does sometimes get inside a whiskey cask, but that is of no avail either for there are in the cask no such fumes as are generated in the digestive organs of a tippler. It has no effect upon him and he is like a man in an open boat on the ocean. "Water, water everywhere, but not a drop to drink;" consequently he suffers intensely. In time, however, he learns the uselessness of longing for drink which he cannot obtain. As with so many of our desires in the Earth life, all desires in the Desire World die for want of opportunity to gratify them. When the drunkard has been purged, he is ready, so far as this habit is concerned, to leave this state of "purgatory" and ascend into the heaven world. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par63&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; we see that it is not an avenging Deity that makes purgatory or hell for us, but our own individual evil habits and acts. According to the intensity of our desires will be the time and suffering entailed in their expurgation. In the cases mentioned it would have been no suffering to the drunkard to lose his worldly possessions. If he had any, he did not cling to them. Neither would it have caused the miser any paid to have been deprived of intoxicants. It is safe to say that he would not have cared if there were not a drop of liquor in the world. But he did care about his gold, and the drunkard cared about his drink and so the unerring law gave to each that which was needed to purge him of his unhallowed desires and evil habits. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par64&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; is the law that is symbolized in the scythe of the reaper, Death; the law that says, "whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap." It is the law of cause and effect, which rules all things in the three Worlds, in every realm of nature--physical, moral and mental. Everywhere it works inexorably, adjusting all things, restoring the equilibrium wherever even the slightest action has brought about a disturbance, as all action must. The result may be manifested immediately or it may be delayed for years or for lives, but sometime, somewhere, just and equal retribution will be made. The student should particularly note that its work is absolutely impersonal. There is in the universe neither reward nor punishment. All is the result of invariable law. The action of this law will be more fully elucidated in the next chapter, where we shall find it associated with another Great Law of the Cosmos, which also operates in the evolution of man. The law we are now considering is called the law of Consequence. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par65&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Desire World it operates in purging man of the baser desires and the correction of the weaknesses and vices which hinder his progress, by making him suffer in the manner best adapted to that purpose. If he had made others suffer, or has dealt unjustly with them, he will be made to suffer in that identical way. Be it noted, however, that if a person has been subject to vices, or has done wrong to others, but has overcome his vices, or repented and, as far as possible, made right the wrong done, such repentance, reform and restitution have purged him of those special vices and evil acts. The equilibrium has been restored and the lesson learned during that embodiment, and therefore will not be a cause of suffering after death. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par66&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Desire World life is lived about three times as rapidly as in the Physical World. A man who has lived to be fifty years of age in the Physical World would live through the same life events in the Desire World in about sixteen years. This is, of course, only a general gauge. There are persons who remain in the Desire World much longer than their term of physical life. Others again, who have led lives with few gross desires, pass through in a much shorter period, but the measure above given is very nearly correct for the average man of present day. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par67&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; will be remembered that as the man leaves the dense body at death, his past life passes before him in pictures; but at that time he has no feeling concerning them. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par68&gt;During&lt;/A&gt; his life in the Desire World also these life pictures roll backwards, as before; but not the man has all the feelings that it is possible for him to have as, one by one, the scenes pass before him. Every incident in his past life is now lived over again. When he comes to a point where he has injured someone, he himself feels the pain as the injured person felt it. He lives through all the sorrow and suffering he has caused to others and learns just how painful is the hurt and how hard to bear is the sorrow he has caused. In addition there is the fact already mentioned that the suffering is much keener because he has no dense body to dull the pain. Perhaps that is why the speed of life there is tripled--that the suffering may lose in duration what it gains in sharpness. Nature's measures are wonderfully just and true. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par69&gt;There&lt;/A&gt; is another characteristic peculiar to this phase of post mortem existence which intimately connected with the fact (already mentioned) that distance is almost annihilated in the Desire World. When a man dies, he at once seems to swell out in his vital body; he appears to himself to grow into immense proportions. This feeling is due to the fact, not that the body really grows, but that the perceptive faculties receive so many impressions from various sources, all seeming to be close at hand. The same is true of the desire body. The man seems to be present with all the people with whom on earth he had relations of a nature which require correction. If he has injured one man in San Francisco and another in New York, he will feel as if part of him were in each place. This gives him a peculiar feeling of being cut to pieces. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par70&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; student will now understand the importance of the panorama of the past life during the purgative existence, where this panorama is realized in definite feelings. If it lasted long and the man were undisturbed, the full, deep, clear impression etched into the desire body would make life in the Desire World more vivid and conscious and the purgation more thorough than if, because of distress at the loud outbursts of grief on the part of his relatives, at the death bed and during the three-day period previously mentioned the man had only vague impression of his past life. The spirit which has etched a deep clear record into its desire body will realize the mistakes of the past life so much more clearly and definitely than if the pictures were blurred on account of the individual's attention being diverted by the suffering and grief around him. His feeling concerning the things which cause his present suffering in the Desire World will be much more definite if they are drawn from a distinct panoramic impression than if the duration of the process were short. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par71&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; sharp, clear-cut feeling is of immense value in future lives. It stamps upon the seed-atom of the desire body an ineffaceable impression of itself. &lt;I&gt;The experiences will be forgotten in succeeding lives, but the Feeling remains.&lt;/I&gt; When opportunities occur to repeat the error in later lives, this Feeling will speak to us clearly and unmistakably. It is the "still, small voice" which warns us, though we do not know why; but the clearer and more definite the panoramas of past lives has been, the oftener, stronger and clearer shall we hear this voice. Thus we see how important it is that we leave the passing spirit in absolute quietness after death. By so doing we help it to reap the greatest possible benefit from the life just ended and to avoid perpetuating the same mistakes in future lives, while our selfish, hysterical lamentations may deprive it of much of the value of the life it has just concluded. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par72&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; mission of purgatory is to eradicate the injurious habits by making their gratification impossible. The individual suffers exactly as he has made others suffer through his dishonesty, cruelty, intolerance, or what not. Because of this suffering he learns to act kindly, honestly, and with forbearance toward others in future. Thus, in consequence of the existence of this beneficent state, man learns virtue and right action. When he is reborn he is free from evil habits, at least every evil act committed is one of free will. The tendencies to repeat the evil of past lives remain, for we must learn to do right consciously and of our own will. Upon occasion these tendencies tempt us, thereby affording us an opportunity of ranging ourselves on the side of mercy and virtue as against vice and cruelty. But to indicate right action and to help us resist the snares and wiles of temptation, we have the feeling resulting from the expurgation of evil habits and the expiation of the wrong acts of past lives. If we heed that feeling and abstain from the particular evil involved, the temptation will cease. We have freed ourselves from it for all time. If we yield we shall experience keener suffering than before until at last we have learned to live by the Golden Rule, because the way of the transgressor is hard. Even then we have not reached the ultimate. To good to others because we want them to do good to us is essentially selfish. In time we must learn to do good &lt;I&gt;regardless&lt;/I&gt; of how we are treated by others; as Christ said, we must love even our enemies. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par73&gt;There&lt;/A&gt; is an inestimable benefit in knowing about the method and object of this purgation, because we are thus enabled to forestall it by living our purgatory here and now day by day, thus advancing much faster than would otherwise be possible. An exercise is given in the latter part of this work, the object of which is purification as an aid to the development of spiritual sight. It consists of thinking over the happenings of the day after retiring at night. We review each incident of the day, in reverse order, taking particular note of the moral aspect, considering whether we acted rightly or wrongly in each particular case regarding actions, mental attitude and actions, mental attitude and habits. By thus judging ourselves day by day, endeavoring to correct mistakes and wrong actions, we shall materially shorten or perhaps even eliminate the necessity for purgatory and be able to pass to the first heaven directly after death. If in this manner, we consciously overcome our weaknesses, we also make a very material advance in the school of evolution. Even if we fail to correct our actions, we derive an immense benefit from judging ourselves, thereby generating aspirations toward good, which in time will surely bear fruit in right action. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par74&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; reviewing the day's happenings and blaming ourselves for wrong, we should not forget to impersonally approve of the good we have done and determine to do still better. In this way we enhance the good by approval as much as we abjure the evil by blame. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par75&gt;Repentance&lt;/A&gt; and reform are also powerful factors in shortening the purgatorial existence, for nature never wastes effort in useless processes. When we realize the wrong of certain habits or acts in our past life, and determine to eradicate the habit and to redress the wrong committed, we are expunging the pictures of them from the sub-conscious memory and they will not be there to judge us after death. Even though we are not able to make restitution for a wrong, the sincerity of our regret will suffice. Nature does not aim to "get even," or to take revenge. Recompense may be given to our victim in other ways. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par76&gt;Much&lt;/A&gt; progress ordinarily reserved for future lives will be made by the man who thus takes time by the forelock, judging himself and eradicating vice by reforming his character. This practice is earnestly recommended. It is perhaps the most important teaching in the present work. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par77&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;A name=part4&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The Borderland&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Purgatory occupies the three lower Regions of the Desire World. The first heaven is in the upper Regions. The central Regions is a sort of borderland--neither heaven nor hell. In this Region we find people who are honest and upright; who wronged no one, but were deeply immersed in business and thought nothing of the higher life. For them the Desire World is a state of the most indescribable monotony. There is no "business" in that world nor is there, for a man of that kind, anything that will take its place. He has a very hard time until he learns to think of higher things than ledgers and drafts. The men who thought of the problem of life and came to the conclusion that "death ends it all;" who denied the existence of things outside the material-sense world--these men also feel this dreadful monotony. They had expected annihilation of consciousness, but instead of that they find themselves with an augmented perception of persons and things about them. They had been accustomed to denying these things so vehemently that they often fancy the Desire World an hallucination, and may frequently be heard exclaiming in the deepest despair, "When will it end? When will it end?" 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par78&gt;Such&lt;/A&gt; people are really in a pitiable state. They are generally beyond the reach of any help whatever and suffer much longer than almost anyone else. Besides, they have scarcely any life in the Heaven world, where the building of bodies for future use is taught, so they put all their crystallizing thoughts into whatsoever body they build for a future life, and thus a body is built that has the hardening tendencies we see, for instance, in consumption. Sometimes the suffering incident to such decrepit bodies will turn the thoughts of the entities ensouling them to God, and their evolution can proceed; but in the materialistic mind lies the greatest danger of losing touch with the spirit and becoming an outcast. Therefore the Elder Brothers have been very seriously concerned for the last century regarding the fate of the Western World and were it not for their special beneficent action in its behalf, we should have had a social cataclysm compared with which the French Revolution were child's play. The trained clairvoyant can see how narrowly humanity has escaped disasters of a nature so devastating that continents would have been swept into the sea. The reader will find a more extended and thorough exposition of the connection of materialism with volcanic outbursts in &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/rcc/rcceng18.htm"&gt;Chapter XVIII&lt;/A&gt;, where the list of the eruptions of Vesuvius would seem to corroborate the statement of such a connection, unless it is credited to "coincidence," as the skeptic generally does when confronted with facts and figures he cannot explain. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part5&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The First Heaven&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par79&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the purgatorial existence is over the purified spirit rises into the first heaven, which is located in the three highest Regions of the Desire World, where the results of its sufferings are incorporated in the seed-atom of the desire body, thus imparting to it the quality of right feeling, which acts as an impulse to good and a deterrent from evil in the future. Here the panorama of the past again unrolls itself backward, but this time it is the good acts of life that are the basis of feeling. When we come to scenes where we helped others we realize anew all the joy of helping which was ours at the time, and in addition we feel all the gratitude poured out to us by the recipient of our help. When we come to scenes where we were helped by others, we again feel all the gratitude that we then felt toward our benefactor. Thus we see the importance of appreciating the favors shown us by others, because gratitude makes for soul-growth. Our happiness in heaven depends upon the joy we gave others, and the valuation we placed upon what others did for us. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par80&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; should be ever borne in mind that the power of giving is not vested chiefly in the monied man. Indiscriminate giving of money may even be an evil. It is well to give money for a purpose we are convinced is good, but service is a thousandfold better. As Whitman says, 
&lt;BLOCKQUOTE&gt;&lt;A name=par81&gt;Behold!&lt;/A&gt; I do not give lectures, or a little charity; When I give, I give myself. &lt;/BLOCKQUOTE&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par81a&gt;A&lt;/A&gt; kind look, expression of confidence, a sympathetic and loving helpfulness--these can be given by all regardless of wealth. Moreover, we should particularly endeavor to help the needy one to help himself, whether physically, financially, morally, or mentally, and not cause him to become dependent upon us or others. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par82&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; ethics of giving, with the effect on the giver as a spiritual lesson, are most beautifully shown in Lowell's "The Vision of Sir Launfal." The young and ambitious knight, Sir Launfal, clad in shining armor and astride a splendid charger, is setting out from his castle to seek The Holy Grail. On his shield gleams the cross, the symbol of the benignity and tenderness of Our Savior, the meek and lowly One, but the knight's heart is filled with pride and haughty disdain for the poor and needy. He meets a leper asking alms and with a contemptuous frown throws him a coin, as one might cast a bone to a hungry cur, but 
&lt;BLOCKQUOTE&gt;&lt;A name=par83&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; leper raised not the gold from the dust,&lt;BR&gt;"Better to me the poor man's crust,&lt;BR&gt;Better the blessing of the poor,&lt;BR&gt;Though I turn empty from his door.&lt;BR&gt;That is not true alms which the hand can hold;&lt;BR&gt;He gives only worthless gold&lt;BR&gt;Who gives from a send of duty;&lt;BR&gt;But he who gives from a slender mite,&lt;BR&gt;And gives to that which is out of sight--&lt;BR&gt;That thread of all-sustaining Beauty&lt;BR&gt;Which runs through all and doth all unite,--&lt;BR&gt;The hand cannot clasp the whole of his alms,&lt;BR&gt;The heart outstretches its eager palms,&lt;BR&gt;For a god goes with it and makes it store&lt;BR&gt;To the soul that was starving in darkness before. &lt;/BLOCKQUOTE&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par84&gt;On&lt;/A&gt; his return sir Launfal finds another in possession of his castle, and is driven from the gate. 
&lt;BLOCKQUOTE&gt;&lt;A name=par85&gt;An&lt;/A&gt; old bent man, worn out and frail,&lt;BR&gt;He came back from seeking the Holy Grail;&lt;BR&gt;Little he recked of his earldom's loss,&lt;BR&gt;No more on his surcoat was blazoned the cross,&lt;BR&gt;But deep in his heart the sign he wore,&lt;BR&gt;The badge of the suffering and the poor. &lt;/BLOCKQUOTE&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par86&gt;Again&lt;/A&gt; he meets the leper, who again asks alms. This time the knight responds differently. 
&lt;BLOCKQUOTE&gt;&lt;A name=par87&gt;And&lt;/A&gt; Sir Launfal said: "I behold in thee&lt;BR&gt;An image of Him Who died on the tree;&lt;BR&gt;Thou also hast had they crown of thorns,&lt;BR&gt;Thou also hast had the world's buffets and scorns,&lt;BR&gt;And to thy life were not denied&lt;BR&gt;The wounds in the hands and feet and side;&lt;BR&gt;Mild Mary's Son, acknowledge me;&lt;BR&gt;Behold, through him I give to Thee!" &lt;/BLOCKQUOTE&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par88&gt;A&lt;/A&gt; look in the leper's eye brings remembrance and recognition, and 
&lt;BLOCKQUOTE&gt;&lt;A name=par89&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; heart within him was ashes and dust;&lt;BR&gt;He parted in twain his single crust,&lt;BR&gt;He broke the ice on the streamlet's brink,&lt;BR&gt;And gave the leper to eat and drink. &lt;/BLOCKQUOTE&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par90&gt;A&lt;/A&gt; transformation takes place: 
&lt;BLOCKQUOTE&gt;&lt;A name=PAR91&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; leper no longer crouched by his side,&lt;BR&gt;But stood before him glorified, 
&lt;P&gt;. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par92&gt;And&lt;/A&gt; the Voice that was softer that silence said,&lt;BR&gt;"Lo, it is I, be not afraid!&lt;BR&gt;In many lands, without avail,&lt;BR&gt;Thou has spent thy life for the Holy Grail;&lt;BR&gt;Behold, it is here!--This cup which thou&lt;BR&gt;Did'st fill at the streamlet for me but now;&lt;BR&gt;This crust is by body broken for thee,&lt;BR&gt;This water the blood I shed on the tree;&lt;BR&gt;The Holy Supper is kept, indeed,&lt;BR&gt;In what so we share with another's need;&lt;BR&gt;Not what we five, but what we share--&lt;BR&gt;For the gift without the giver is bare;&lt;BR&gt;Who gives himself with his alms feeds three--&lt;BR&gt;Himself, his hungering neighbor, and me." &lt;/P&gt;&lt;/BLOCKQUOTE&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par93&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; first heaven is a place of joy without a single drop of bitterness. The spirit is beyond the influence of the material, earthly conditions, and assimilates all the good contained in the past life as it lives it over again. Here all ennobling pursuits to which the man aspired are realized in fullest measure. It is a place of rest, and the harder has been the life, the more keenly will rest be enjoyed. Sickness, sorrow, and pain are unknown quantities. This is the Summerland of the spiritualists. There the thoughts of the devout Christian have built the New Jerusalem. Beautiful houses, flowers, etc., are the portion of those who aspired to them; they build them themselves by thought from the subtle desire stuff. Nevertheless these things are just as real and tangible to them as our material houses are to us. All gain here the satisfaction which earth life lacked for them. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par94&gt;There&lt;/A&gt; is one class there who lead a particularly beautiful life--the children. If we could but see them we would quickly cease our grief. When a child dies before the birth of the desire body, which takes place about the fourteenth year, it does not go any higher than the first heaven, because it is not responsible for its actions, any more than the unborn child is responsible for the pain it causes the mother by turning and twisting in her womb. Therefore the child has not purgatorial existence. That which is not quickened cannot die, hence the desire body of a child, together with the mind, will persist until a new birth, and for that reason such children are very apt to remember their previous life as instanced in the case cited elsewhere. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par95&gt;For&lt;/A&gt; such children the first heaven is a waiting-place where they dwell from one to twenty years, until an opportunity for a new birth is offered. Yet it is more than simply a waiting-place, because there is much progress made during this interim. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par96&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; a child dies there is always some relative awaiting it, or, failing that there are people who loved to "mother" children in the earth life who find delight in taking care of a little waif. The extreme plasticity of the desire stuff makes it easy to form the most exquisite living toys for the children, and their life is one beautiful play; nevertheless their instruction is not neglected. They are formed into classes according to their temperaments, but quite regardless of age. In the Desire World it is easy to give object-lessons in the influence of good and evil passions on conduct and happiness. These lessons are indelibly imprinted upon the child's sensitive and emotional desire body, and remain with it after rebirth, so that many a one living a noble life owes much of it to the fact that he was given this training. Often when a weak spirit is born, the Compassionate ones (the invisible Leaders who guide our evolution) cause it to die in early life that it may have this extra training to fit it for what may be perhaps a hard life. This seems to be the case particularly where the etching on the desire body was weak in consequence of a dying person having been disturbed by the lamentations of his relatives, or because he met death by accident or on the battle-field. He did not under those circumstances experience the appropriate intensity of feeling in his &lt;I&gt;post mortem&lt;/I&gt; existence, therefore, when he is born and dies early life, the loss is made us as above. Often the duty of caring for such a child in the heaven life falls to those who were the cause of the anomaly. They are thus afforded a chance to make up for the fault and to learn better. Or perhaps they become the parents of the one they harmed and care for it during the few years it lives. It does not matter then if they do lament hysterically over its death, because there would be no pictures of any consequence in a child's vital body. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par97&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; heaven is also a place of progression for all who have been studious, artistic, or altruistic. The student and the philosopher have instant access to all the libraries of the world. The painter has endless delight in ever-changing color combinations. He soon learns that his thought blends and shapes these colors at will. His creations glow and scintillate with a life impossible of attainment to one who works with the dull pigments of Earth. He is, as it were, painting with living, glowing materials and able to execute his designs with a facility which fills his soul with delight. The musician has not yet reached the place where his art will express itself to the fullest extent. The Physical World is the world of &lt;I&gt;Form&lt;/I&gt;. The Desire World, where we find purgatory and the first heaven, is particularly the world of &lt;I&gt;Color&lt;/I&gt;; but the World of Thought, where the second and third heavens are located, is the sphere of &lt;I&gt;Tone&lt;/I&gt;. Celestial music is a fact and not a mere figure of speech. Pythagoras was not romancing when spoke of the music of the spheres, for each one of the heavenly orbs has its definite tone and together they sound the celestial symphony which Goethe also mentions in the prolog to his "Faust," where the scene is laid in heaven. The Archangel Raphael says, 
&lt;BLOCKQUOTE&gt;&lt;A name=par98&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Sun intones his ancient song&lt;BR&gt;'Mid rival chant of brother spheres.&lt;BR&gt;His prescribed course he speeds along&lt;BR&gt;In thund'rous way throughout the years.&lt;BR&gt;&lt;/BLOCKQUOTE&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par99&gt;Echoes&lt;/A&gt; of that heavenly music reach us even here in the Physical World. They are our most precious possession, even though they are as elusive as a will-o'-the-wisp, and cannot be permanently created, as can other works of art--a statue, a painting, or a book. In the Physical World tone dies and vanishes the moment after it is born. In the first heaven these echoes are, of course, much more beautiful and have more permanency, hence there the musician hears sweeter strains than ever he did during earth life. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par100&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; experiences of the poet are akin to those of the musician, for poetry is the soul's expression of it innermost feelings in words which are ordered according to the same laws of harmony and rhythm that govern the outpouring of the spirit in music. In addition, the poet finds a wonderful inspiration in the pictures and colors which are the chief characteristics of the Desire World. Thence he will draw the material for use in his next incarnation. In like manner does the author accumulate material and faculty. The philanthropist works out his altruistic plans for the upliftment of man. If he failed in one life, he will see the reason for it in the first heaven and will there learn how to overcome the obstacles and avoid the errors that made his plan impracticable. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par101&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; time a point is reached where the result of the pain and suffering incident to purgation, together with the joy extracted from the good actions of the past life, have been built into the seed-atom of the desire body. Together these constitute what we call conscience, that impelling force which warns us against evil as productive of pain and inclines us toward good as productive of happiness and joy. Then man leaves his desire body to disintegrate, as he left his dense body and vital body. He takes with him the forces only of the seed-atom, which are to form the nucleus of future desire bodies, as it was the persistent particle of his past vehicles of feeling. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par102&gt;As&lt;/A&gt; stated above, the forces of the seed-atom are withdrawn. To the materialist force and matter are inseparable. The occultist knows differently. To him they are not two entirely distinct and separate concepts, but the two poles of one spirit. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par103&gt;&lt;I&gt;Matter&lt;/I&gt;&lt;/A&gt; is crystallized spirit. &lt;I&gt;Force&lt;/I&gt; is the same spirit not yet crystallized. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par104&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; has been said before, but it cannot be too strongly impressed upon the mind. In this connection the illustration of the snail is very helpful. Matter, which is crystallized spirit, corresponds to the snail's house, which is crystallized snail. The chemical force which moves matter, making it available for the building of form, and the snail which moves its house are also good correspondences. That which is now the snail will in time become the house, and that which is now force will in time become matter when it has crystallized further. The reverse process of resolving matter back into spirit is also going on continually. The coarser phase of this process we see as decay when a man is leaving his vehicles behind and at that time the spirit of an atom is easily detachable from the coarser spirit which has been manifesting as matter. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part6&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The Second Heaven&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par105&gt;At&lt;/A&gt; last the man, the Ego, the threefold spirit, enters the second heaven. He is clad in the sheath of mind, which contains the three seed-atoms--the quintessence of the three discarded vehicles. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par106&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the man dies and loses his dense and vital bodies there is the same condition as when one falls asleep. The desire body, as has been explained, has no organs ready for use. It is now transformed from an ovoid to a figure resembling the dense body which has been abandoned. We can easily understand that there must be an interval of unconsciousness resembling sleep and then the man awakes in the Desire World. It not infrequently happens, however, that such people are, for a long time, unaware of what has happened to them. They do not realize that they have died. They know that they are able to move and think. It is sometimes even a very hard matter to get them to believe that they are really "dead." They realize that something is different, but they are not able to understand what it is. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par107&gt;Not&lt;/A&gt; so, however, when the change is made from the first heaven, which is in the Desire World, to the second heaven, which is in the Region of Concrete Thought. Then the man leaves his desire body. He is perfectly conscious. He passes into a great stillness. For the time being everything seems to fade away. He cannot think. No faculty is alive, yet he knows that he &lt;I&gt;is.&lt;/I&gt; He has a feeling of standing in "The Great Forever;" of standing utterly alone, yet unafraid; and his soul is filled with a wonderful peace, "which passeth all understanding." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par108&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; occult science this is called &lt;I&gt;"The Great Silence."&lt;/I&gt; 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par109&gt;Then&lt;/A&gt; comes the awakening. The spirit is now in its home-World--heaven. Here the first awakening brings to the spirit the sound of "the music of the spheres." In our Earth life we are so immersed in the little noises and sounds of our limited environment that we are incapable of hearing the music of the marching orbs, but the occult scientist hears it. He knows that the twelve signs of the Zodiac and the seven planets form the sounding-board and strings of "Apollo's seven-stringed lyre." He knows that were a single discord to mar the celestial harmony from that grand Instrument there would be "a wreck of matter and a crash of worlds." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par110&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; power of rhythmic vibration is well known to all who have given the subject even the least study. For instance, soldiers are commanded to break step when crossing a bridge, otherwise their rhythmic tramp would shatter the strongest structure. The Bible story of the sounding of the ram's horn while marching around the walls of the city of Jericho is not nonsensical in the eyes of the occultist. In some cases similar things have happened without the world smiling in supercilious incredulity. A few years ago, a band of musicians were practicing in a garden close to the very solid wall of an old castle. There occurred at a certain place in the music a prolonged and very piercing tone. When this note was sounded the wall of the castle suddenly fell. The musicians had struck the keynote of the wall and it was sufficiently prolonged to shatter it. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par111&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; it is said that this is the world of tone, it must not be thought that there are no colors. Many people know that there is an intimate connection between color and tone; than when a certain note is struck, a certain color appears simultaneously. So it is also in the Heaven World. Color and sound are both present; but the tone is the originator of the color. Hence it is said, that this is particularly the world of tone, and it is this tone that builds all forms in the Physical World. The musician can hear certain tones in different parts of nature, such as the wind in the forest, the breaking of the surf on the beach, the roar of the ocean and the sounding of many waters. These combined tones make a whole which is the key-note of the Earth--its "tone." As geometrical figures are created by drawing a violin bow over the edge of a glass plate containing sand, so the forms we see around us are the crystallized sound-figures of the archetypal forces which play into the archetypes in the Heaven World. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par112&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; work done my man in the Heaven World is many-sided. It is not in the least an inactive, dreamy not illusory existence. It is a time of the greatest and most important activity in preparing for the next life, as sleep is an active preparation for the work of the following day. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par113&gt;Here&lt;/A&gt; the quintessence of the three bodies is built into the threefold spirit. As much of the desire body as the man had worked upon during life, by purifying his desires and emotions, will be welded into the human spirit, thus giving an improved mind in the future. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par114&gt;As&lt;/A&gt; much of the vital body as the life spirit had worked upon, transformed, spiritualized, and thus saved from the decay to which the rest of the vital body is subject, will be amalgamated with the life spirit to insure a better vital body and temperament in the succeeding lives. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par115&gt;As&lt;/A&gt; much of the dense body as the divine spirit has save by right action will be worked into it and will bring better environment and opportunities. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par116&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; spiritualization of the vehicle is accomplished by cultivation of the faculties of observation, discrimination and memory, devotion to high ideals, prayer, concentration, persistence and right use of the life forces. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par117&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; second heaven is the real home of man--the Ego, the Thinker. Here he dwells for centuries, assimilating the fruit of the last earth life and preparing the earthly conditions which will be best suited for his next step in progress. The sound or tone which pervades this Region, and is everywhere apparent as color, is his instrument, so to speak. It is this harmonious sound vibration which, as an elixir of life, builds into the threefold spirit the quintessence of the threefold body, upon which it depends for growth. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par118&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; life in the second heaven is an exceedingly active one, varied in many different ways. The Ego assimilates the fruits of the last earth life and prepares the environment for a new physical existence. It is not enough to say that the new conditions will be determined by conduct and action in the life just closed. It is required that the fruits of the past be worked into the World which is to be the next scene of activity while the Ego is gaining fresh physical experiences and gathering further fruit. Therefore all the denizens of the Heaven World work upon the models of the Earth, all of which are in the Region of Concrete Thought. They alter the physical features of the Earth, and bring about the gradual changes which vary its appearance, so that on each return to physical life a different environment has been prepared, wherein new experiences may be gained. Climate, &lt;I&gt;flora&lt;/I&gt;, and &lt;I&gt;fauna&lt;/I&gt; are altered by man under the direction of higher Beings, to be described later. Thus the world is just what we ourselves, individually and collectively, have made it; and it will be what we make it. The occult scientist sees in everything that happens a cause of a spiritual nature manifesting itself, not omitting the prevalence and alarmingly increasing frequency of seismic disturbances, which it traces to the materialistic thought of modern science. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par119&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; is true that purely physical causes can bring about such disturbances, but is that the last word on the subject? Can we always get the full explanation by merely recording what appears on the surface? Surely not! We see two men conversing on the street and one suddenly strikes the other, knocking him down. One observer may say that an angry knocked the man down. Another may scoff at this answer and declare that he saw the arm lifted, the muscles contract, the arm shooting out and coming in contact with the victim, who was knocked down. That is also true, but it is safe to say that had there not &lt;I&gt;first&lt;/I&gt; been the angry thought, the blow would not have been struck. In like manner the occultist says that if materialism had not been, seismic disturbances would not have occurred. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par120&gt;Man's&lt;/A&gt; work in the Heaven World is not confined solely to the alternation of the surface of the Earth which is to be the scene of his future struggles in the subjugation of the Physical World. He is also actively engaged in learning how to build a body which shall afford a better means of expression. It is man's destiny to become a Creative Intelligence and he is serving his apprenticeship all the time. During his heaven life he is learning to build all kinds of bodies--the human included. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par121&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; have spoken of the forces which work along the positive and negative poles of the different ethers. &lt;I&gt;Man himself is part of that force.&lt;/I&gt; Those whom we call dead are the ones who help us to live. They in turn are helped by the so-called "nature spirits," which they command. Man is directed in this work by Teachers from the higher creative Hierarchies, which helped him to build his vehicles before he attained self-consciousness, in the same way he himself now builds his bodies in sleep. During heaven life they teach him consciously. The painter is taught to build an accurate eye, capable of taking in a perfect perspective and of distinguishing colors and shades to a degree inconceivable among those not interested in color and light. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par122&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; mathematician has to deal with space, and the faculty for space perception is connected with the delicate adjustment of the three semi-circular canals which are situated inside the ear, each pointing in one of the three dimensions in space. Logical thought and mathematical ability are in proportion to the accuracy of the adjustment of these semi-circular canals. Musical ability is also dependent upon the same factor, but in addition to the necessity for the proper adjustment of the semi-circular canals, the musician requires extreme delicacy of the "fibers of Corti," of which there are about ten thousand in the human ear, each capable of interpreting about twenty-five gradations of tone. In the ears of the majority of people they do not respond to more than from three to ten of the possible gradations. Among ordinary musical people the greatest degree of efficiency is about fifteen sounds to each fiber; but the master musician, who is able to interpret and bring down music from the Heaven World, requires a greater range to be able to distinguish the different notes and detect the slightest discord in the most complicated chords. Persons who require organs of such exceeding delicacy for the expression of their faculties are specially taken care of, as the higher state of their development merits and demands. None other ranks so high as the musician, which is reasonable when we consider that while the painter draws his inspiration chiefly from the world of color--the nearer Desire World--the musician attempts to bring us the atmosphere of our heavenly home world (where, as spirits, we are citizens), and to translate them into the sounds of earth life. His is the highest mission, because as a mode of expression for soul life, music reigns supreme. That music is different from and higher than all the other arts can be understood when we reflect that a statue or painting, when once created, is permanent. They are drawn from the Desire World and are therefore more easily crystallized, while music, being of the Heaven World, is more elusive and must be re-created each time we hear it. It cannot be imprisoned, as shown by the unsuccessful attempts to do so partially by means of such mechanical devices as phonographs and piano-players. The music so reproduced loses much of the soul-stirring sweetness it possesses when it comes fresh from its own world, carrying to the soul memories of its home and speaking to it in a language that no beauty expressed in marble or upon canvas can equal. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par123&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; instrument through which man senses music is the most perfect sense organ in the human body. The eye is not by any means true, but the ear is, in the sense that it hears every sound without distortion, while the eye often distorts what it sees. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par124&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; addition to the musical ear, the musician must also learn to build a long, fine hand with slender fingers and sensitive nerves, otherwise he would not be able to reproduce the melodies he hears. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par125&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; is a law of nature that no one can inhabit a more efficient body that he is capable of building. He first learns to build a certain grade of body and afterwards he learns to live in it. In that way he discovers its defects and is taught how to remedy them. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par126&gt;All&lt;/A&gt; men work unconsciously at the building of their bodies during ante-natal life until they have reached the point where the quintessence of former bodies--which they have saved--is to be built in. Then they work consciously. It will therefore be seen that the more a man advances and the more he works on his vehicles, thus making them immortal, the more power he has to build for a new life. The advanced pupil of an occult school sometimes commences to build for himself as soon as the work during the first three weeks (which belongs exclusively to the mother) has been completed. When the period of unconscious building has passed the man has a chance to exercise his nascent creative power, and the true original creative process--"Epigenesis"--begins. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par127&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; we see that man learns to &lt;I&gt;build&lt;/I&gt; his vehicles in the Heaven World, and to &lt;I&gt;use&lt;/I&gt; them in the Physical World. Nature provides all phases of experience in such a marvelous manner and with such consummate wisdom that as we learn to see deeper and deeper into her secrets we are more and more impressed with our own insignificance and with an ever-growing reverence for God, whose visible symbol nature is. The more we learn of her wonders, the more we realize that this world system is not the vast perpetual motion machine unthinking people would have us believe. It would be quite as logical to think that if we toss a box of loose type into the air the characters will have arranged themselves into the words of a beautiful poem by the time they reach the ground. The greater the complexity of the plan the greater the argumental weight in favor of the theory of an intelligent Divine Author. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part7&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The Third Heaven&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par128&gt;Having&lt;/A&gt; assimilated all the fruits of his last life and altered the appearance of the Earth in such a manner as to afford him the necessary environment for his next step towards perfection; having also learned by work on the bodies of others, to build a suitable body through which to express himself in the Physical World and having at last resolved the mind into the essence which builds the three-fold spirit, the naked individual spirit ascends into the higher Region of the World of Thought--the third heaven, Here, by the ineffable harmony of this higher world, it is strengthened for its next dip into matter. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par129&gt;After&lt;/A&gt; a time comes the desire for new experience and the contemplation of a new birth. This conjures up a series of pictures before the vision of the spirit--a panorama of the new life in store for it. But, mark this well--this panorama contains only principal events. The spirit has free will as to detail. It is as if a man going to a distant city had a time-limit ticket, with initial choice of route. After he has chosen and begun his journey it is not sure that he can change to another route during the trip. He may stop over in as many places as he wishes, within his time limit, but he cannot go back. Thus as he proceeds on his journey, he becomes more and more limited by his past choice. If he had chosen a steam road, using soft coal, he must expect to be soiled and dusty. Had he chosen a road burning anthracite or using electricity he would have been cleaner. So it is with the man in a new life. He may have to live a hard life, but he is free to choose whether he will live it cleanly or wallow in the mire. Other conditions are also within his control, subject to limits of his past choices and acts. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par130&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; pictures in the panorama of the coming life, of which we have just spoken, begin at the cradle and end at the grave. This is the opposite direction to that in which they travel in the after-death panorama, already explained, which passes before the vision of the spirit immediately following its release from the dense body. The reason for this radical difference in the two panoramas is that in the before-birth panorama the object is to show the returning Ego how certain &lt;I&gt;causes&lt;/I&gt; or acts always &lt;I&gt;produce&lt;/I&gt; certain &lt;I&gt;effects&lt;/I&gt;. In the case of the after-death panorama the object is the reverse, i.e., to show how each event in the past life was the &lt;I&gt;effect&lt;/I&gt; of some &lt;I&gt;cause&lt;/I&gt; further back in the life. Nature, or God, does nothing without a logical reason, and the further we search the more apparent it becomes to us that Nature is a wise mother, always using the best means to accomplish her ends. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par131&gt;But&lt;/A&gt; it may be asked, Why should we be reborn? Why must we return to this limited and miserable earth existence? Why can we not get experience in those higher realms without coming to Earth? We are tired of this dreary, weary earth life! 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par132&gt;Such&lt;/A&gt; queries are based upon misunderstandings of several kinds. In the first place, let us realize and engrave it deep upon the tablets of our memory that &lt;I&gt;the purpose of life is not happiness, but experience&lt;/I&gt;. Sorrow and pain are our most benevolent teachers, while the joys of life are but fleeting. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par133&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; seems a stern doctrine and the heart cries out passionately at even the thought that it may possibly be true. Nevertheless, it is true, and upon examination it will be found not such a stern doctrine after all. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par134&gt;Consider&lt;/A&gt; the blessings of pain. If we could place our hand upon a hot stove and feel no pain, the hand might be allowed to remain until it and perhaps the arm were burned away, without our knowing anything about it until too late to save them. It is the pain resulting from the contact with the hot stove which makes us snatch our hand away before serious damage is done. Instead of losing the hand, we escape with a blister which quickly heals. This is an illustration from the Physical World. We find that same principle applies in the Moral and Mental Worlds. If we outrage morality the pangs of conscience bring us pain that will prevent us from repeating the act and if we do not heed the first lesson, nature will give us harder and harder experiences until at last the fact is forced into our consciousness that "the way of the transgressor is hard." This will continue until at last we are forced to turn in a new direction and take a step onward toward a better life. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par135&gt;Experience&lt;/A&gt; is "knowledge of the effects which follow acts." This is the object of life, together with the development of "Will," which is the force whereby we apply the results of experience. Experience must be gained, but we have the choice whether we gain it by the hard path of personal experience or by observation of other people's acts, reasoning and reflecting thereon, guided by the light of whatever experience we have already had. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par136&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; is the method by which the occult student should learn, instead of requiring the lash of adversity and pain. The more willing we are to learn in that way, the less we shall feel the stinging thorns of "the path of pain" and the more quickly shall we gain "the path of peace." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par137&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; choice is ours, but so long as we have not learned all there is to learn in this world, we must come back to it. We cannot stay in the higher worlds and learn there until we have mastered the lessons of earth life. That would be as sensible as to send a child to kindergarten one day and to college the next. The child must return to the kindergarten day after day and spend years in the grammar school and the high school before its study has developed its capacity sufficiently to enable it to understand the lessons taught in college. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par138&gt;Man&lt;/A&gt; is also in school--the school of experience. He must return many times before he can hope to master all the knowledge in the world of sense. No one earth life, however rich in experience, could furnish the knowledge, so nature decrees that he must return to Earth, after intervals of rest, to take up his work where he dropped it, exactly as a child takes up its work in school each day, after the intervening sleep of night. It is not argument against this theory to say that man does not remember his former lives. We cannot recall all the events of our present lives. We do not recollect our labors in learning to write, yet we have acquired a knowledge of the art of writing, which proves that we did learn. All the faculties we possess are a proof that we acquired them sometime, somewhere. Some people do remember their past, however, as a remarkable instance related at the end of the next chapter will show, and is but one among many. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par139&gt;Again,&lt;/A&gt; if their were no return to Earth, what is the use of living? Why strive for anything? Why should a life of happiness in an eternal heaven be the reward for a good life? What benefit could come from a good life in a heaven where everybody is already happy? Surely in a place where everybody is happy and contented there is no need for sympathy, self-sacrifice or wise counsel! No one would need them here; but on Earth there are many who need those very things and such humanitarian and altruistic qualities are of the greatest service to struggling humanity. Therefore the Great Law, which works for Good, brings man back to work again in the world for the benefit to himself and others, with his acquired treasures, instead of letting them go to waste in a heaven where no one needs them. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part8&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;Preparations for Rebirth&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par140&gt;Having&lt;/A&gt; thus seen the necessity for repeated embodiments, we will next consider the method by which this purpose is accomplished. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par141&gt;Previous&lt;/A&gt; to taking the dip into matter, the threefold spirit is naked, having only the forces of the four seed-atoms (which are the nuclei of the threefold body and the sheath of mind). Its descent resembles the putting on of several pairs of gloves of increasing thickness, as previously illustrated. The forces of the mind of the last life are awakened from their latency in the seed-atom. This begins to attract to itself materials from the highest subdivision of the Region of Concrete Thought, in a manner similar to that in which a magnet draws to itself iron filings. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par142&gt;If&lt;/A&gt; we hold a magnet over a miscellaneous heap of filings of brass, silver, gold, iron, lead and other metals, we shall find that it selects only iron filings and that even of them it will take no more than its strength enables it to lift. Its attractive power is of a certain kind and is limited to a certain quantity of that kind. The same is true of the seed-atom. It can take, in each Region, nothing except the material for which it has an affinity and nothing beyond a certain definite quantity even of that. Thus the vehicle built around this nucleus becomes an exact counterpart of the corresponding vehicle of the last life minus the evil which has been expurgated and plus the quintessence of good which has been incorporated in the seed-atom. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par143&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; material selected by the threefold spirit forms itself into a great bell-shaped figure, open at the bottom and with the seed-atom at the top. If we conceive of the illustration spiritually we may compare it to a diving-bell descending into a sea composed of fluids of increasing density. These correspond to the different subdivisions of each World. The matter taken into the texture of the bell-shaped body makes it heavier, so that it sinks into the next lower subdivision and it takes from that its proper quota of matter. Thus it becomes still heavier and sinks yet deeper until it has passed through the four subdivisions of the Region of Concrete Thought and the sheath of the new mind of the man is complete. Next the forces in the seed-atom of the desire body are awakened. It places itself at the top of the bell, &lt;I&gt;inside&lt;/I&gt;, and the materials of the seventh Region of the Desire World draw around it until it sinks to the sixth Region, getting more material there, and this process continues until the first Region of the Desire World is reached. The bell has now two layers-the sheath of mind outside and the new desire body inside. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par144&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; seed-atom of the vital body is next aroused into activity, but here the process of information is not so simple as in the case of the mind and the desire body, for it must be remembered that those vehicles were comparatively unorganized, while the vital body and the dense body are more organized and very complicated. The material, of a given quantity and quality, is attracted in the same manner and under the operation of the same law as in the case of the higher bodies, but the building of the new body and the placement in the proper environment is done by four great Beings of immeasurable wisdom, which are the Recording Angels, the "Lords of Destiny." They impress the reflecting ether of the vital body in such a way that the pictures of the coming life are reflected in it. It (the vital body) is built by the inhabitants of the Heaven World and the elemental spirits in such a manner as to form a particular type of brain. But mark this, &lt;I&gt;the returning Ego itself incorporates therein the quintessence of its former vital bodies and in addition to this also does a little original work&lt;/I&gt;. This is done that in the coming life there may be some room for original and individual expression, not predetermined by past action. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par145&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; is very important to remember this fact. There is too great a tendency to think that all which now exists is the result of something that previously existed, but if that were the case there would be no margin left for new and original effort and for new causes. The chain of cause and effect is not a monotonous repetition. &lt;I&gt;There is an influx of new and original causes all the time.&lt;/I&gt; That is the real backbone of evolution--the only thing that gives it meaning and makes it other than an unrolling of latent actualities. This is "Epigenesis"--the free-will that consists of the freedom the inaugurate something entirely new, not merely a choice between two courses of action. This is the important factor which alone can explain the system to which we belong in a satisfactory manner. Involution and Evolution is themselves are insufficient; but coupled with Epigenesis we have a full triad of explanation. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par146&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; fate of an individual generated under the law of Consequence, is of great complexity and involves association with Egos in and out of physical existence, at all times. Even those living at one time may not be living in the same locality, so that it is impossible for one individual's destiny to be all worked out in one lifetime or in one place. The Ego is therefore brought into a certain environment and family with which it is some way related. As regards the fate to be worked out, it is sometimes immaterial into which one of several environmental the Ego is reborn, and when such is the case, it is allowed its choice as far as possible, but once an Ego is so placed the agents of the Lords of Destiny watch unseen, that no act of free will shall frustrate the working out of the portion of fate selected. If we do aught of such as to circumvent that part, they will make another move, so as to enforce fulfillment of the destiny. It cannot be too often reiterated, however, that this does not render man helpless. It is merely the same law that governs after we have fired a pistol. We are then unable to stop the bullet, or even to deflect it from its course in any way. Its direction was determined by the position in which the pistol was held when we fired. That could have been changed at any time before the trigger was pulled, as up to that time we had full control. The same is true regarding new actions which make future destiny. We may, up to a certain point, modify or even altogether counteract certain causes already set in motion, but once started, and no further action taken, they will get beyond our control. This is called "ripe" fate and it is this kind that is meant when it is said that the Lords of Destiny check every attempt to shirk it. With regard to out past we are to a great extent helpless, but in regard to future action we have full control, except insofar as we are hampered by our past actions. By and by, however, as we learn that we are the cause of our own sorrow or joy, we shall awake to the necessity of ordering our lives more in harmony with the laws of God and thus rise above these laws of the Physical World. That is the key to emancipation; as Goethe says: 
&lt;BLOCKQUOTE&gt;&lt;A name=par147&gt;From&lt;/A&gt; every power that all the world enchains&lt;BR&gt;Man frees himself when self-control he gains. &lt;/BLOCKQUOTE&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par148&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; vital body, having been molded by the Lords of Destiny, will give form to the dense body, organ of organ. This matrix or mold is then placed in the womb of the future mother. The seed-atom for the dense body is in the triangular head of one of the spermatozoa in the semen of the father. This alone makes fertilization possible and here is the explanation of the fact that so many times sex-unions are unfruitful. The chemical constituents of the seminal fluid and the ova are the same at all times and were these the only requirements, the explanation of the phenomenon of infertility, if sought in the material, visible world alone, would not be found. It becomes plain, however, when we understand that as the molecules of water freeze only along the lines of force in the water and manifest as ice crystals instead of freezing into a homogeneous mass, as would be the case if there were no lines of force previous to coagulation, so there can be no dense body built until there is a vital body in which to build the material; also there must be a seed-atom for the dense body, to act as gauge of the quality and quantity of the matter which is to be built into that dense body. Although at the present stage of development there is never full harmony in the materials of the body, because that would mean a perfect body, yet the discord must not be so great as to be disruptive of the organism. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par149&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; while heredity in the first place is true only as regards the material of the dense body and not the soul qualities, which are entirely individual, the incoming Ego also does a certain amount of work on its dense body, incorporating in it the quintessence of its past physical qualities. No body is an exact mixture of the qualities of its parents, although the Ego is restricted to the use of the materials taken from the bodies of the father and mother. Hence a musician incarnates where he can get the material to build the slender hand and the delicate ear, with it sensitive fibers of Corti and its accurate adjustment of the three semicircular canals. The arrangement of these materials, however, is, to the extent named, under the control of the Ego. It is as though a carpenter were given a pile of boards to use in building a house in which to live, but is left to his own judgment as to the kind of house he wishes to build. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par150&gt;Except&lt;/A&gt; in the case of a very highly developed being, this work of the Ego is almost negligible at the present stage of man's evolution. The greatest scope is given in the building of the desire body, very little in that of the vital body and almost none in the dense body; yet even this little is sufficient to make each individual an expression of his own spirit and different from the parents. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par151&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the impregnation of the ovum has taken place, the desire body of the mother works upon it for a period of from eighteen to twenty-one days, the Ego remaining outside in its desire body and mind sheath, yet always in close touch with the mother. Upon the expiration of that time the Ego enters the mother's body. The bell-shaped vehicles draw themselves down over the head of the vital body and the bell closes at the bottom. From this time the Ego broods over its coming instrument until the birth of the child and the new earth life of the returning Ego commences. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part9&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;Birth of the Dense Body&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par152&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; vehicles of the new-born do not at once become active. The dense body is helpless for a long time after birth. Reasoning from analogy we can readily see that the same must be the case with the higher vehicles. The occult scientist sees it, but even without clairvoyance reason will show that this must be so. As the dense body is slowly prepared for the separate, individual life within the protecting cover of the womb, so the other bodies are gradually born and nurtured into activity, and while the times given in the following description are but approximate, they are nevertheless accurate enough for general purposes and show the connection between the Microcosm and the Macrocosm--the individual and the world. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par153&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the period immediately following birth the different vehicles inter-penetrate one another, as, in our previous illustration, the sand penetrates the sponge and the water both sand and sponge. But, though they are all present, as in adult life, they are &lt;I&gt;merely present&lt;/I&gt;. None of their positive faculties are active. The vital body cannot use the forces which operate along the positive pole of the ethers. Assimilation, which works along the positive pole of the chemical ether, is very dainty during childhood and what there is of it is due to the macrocosmic vital body, the ethers of which act as a womb for the child's vital body until the seventh year, gradually ripening it during that period. The propagative faculty, which works along the positive pole of the life ether, is also latent. The heating of the body--which is carried on along the positive pole of the light ether--and the circulation of the blood are due to the macrocosmic vital body, the ethers acting on the child and slowly developing it to the point where it can control these functions itself. The forces working along the negative pole of the ethers are so much the more active. The excretion of solids, carried on along the negative pole of the chemical ether (corresponding to the solid subdivision of the Chemical Region), is too unrestrained, as is also the excretion of fluid, which is carried on along the negative pole of the life ether (corresponding to the second or fluid subdivision of the Chemical Region). The passive sense-perception, which is due to the negative forces of the light ether, is also exceedingly prominent. The child is very impressionable and it is "all eyes and ears." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par154&gt;During&lt;/A&gt; the earlier years the forces operating along the negative pole of the reflecting ether are also extremely active. In those years children can "see" the higher Worlds and they often prattle about what they see until the ridicule of their elders or punishment for "telling stories" teaches them to desist. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par155&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; is deplorable that the little ones are forced to lie--or at least to deny the truth--because of the incredulity of their "wise" elders. Even the investigations of the Society for Physical Research have proven that children often have invisible playmates, who frequently visit them until they are several years old. During those years the clairvoyance of the children is of the same negative character as that of the mediums. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par156&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; is the same with the forces working in the desire body. The passive feeling of physical pain is present, while the feeling of emotion is almost entirely absent. The child will, of course, show emotion on the slightest provocation, but the duration of that emotion is but momentary. It all on the surface. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par157&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; child also has the link of mind, but is almost incapable of individual thought activity. It is exceedingly sensitive to forces working along the negative pole and is therefore imitative and teachable. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par158&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; it is shown that all the negative qualities are active in the new-born entity, but before it is able to use its different vehicles, the positive qualities must be ripened. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par159&gt;Each&lt;/A&gt; vehicle is therefore brought to a certain degree of maturity by the activity of the corresponding vehicle of the macrocosm, which acts as a womb for it until that degree is reached. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par160&gt;From&lt;/A&gt; the first to the seventh year the vital body grows and slowly matures within the womb of the macrocosmic vital body and because of the greater wisdom of this vehicle of the macrocosm the child's body is more rounded and well-built than in later life. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part10&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;Birth of the Vital Body&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par161&gt;While&lt;/A&gt; the macrocosmic vital body guides the growth of the child's body it is guarded from the dangers which later threaten it when the unwise individual vital body takes unchecked charge. This happens in the seventh year, when the period of excessive, dangerous growth begins, and continues through the next seven years. During this time the macrocosmic desire body performs the function of a womb for the individual desire body. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par162&gt;Were&lt;/A&gt; the vital body to have continual and unrestrained sway in the human kingdom, as it has in the plant, man would grow to an enormous size. There was a time in the far distant past when man was constituted like a plant, having only a dense body and a vital body. The traditions of mythology and folk-lore all over the world concerning giants in olden times are absolutely true, because then men grew as tall trees, and for the same reason. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part11&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;Birth of the Desire Body&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par163&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; vital body of the plant builds leaf after leaf, carrying the stem higher and higher. Were it not for the macrocosmic desire body it would keep on in that way indefinitely, but the macrocosmic desire body steps in at a certain point and checks further growth. The force that is not needed for further growth is then available for other purposes and is used to build the flower and the seed. In like manner the human vital body, when the dense body comes under its sway, after the seventh year, makes the latter grow very rapidly, but about the fourteenth year the individual desire body is born from the womb of the macrocosmic desire body and is then free to work on its dense body. The excessive growth is then checked and the force theretofore used for that purpose becomes available for propagation, that the human plant may flower and bring forth. Therefore the birth of the personal desire body marks the period of puberty. From this period the attraction towards the opposite sex is felt, being especially active and unrestrained in the third septenary period of life--from the fourteenth to the twenty-first year, because the restraining mind is then still unborn. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part12&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;Birth of the Mind&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par164&gt;After&lt;/A&gt; the fourteenth year, the mind is in turn brooded over and nurtured by the macrocosmic mind, unfolding its latent possibilities and making it capable of original thought. The forces of the individual's different vehicles have now been ripened to such a degree that he can use them all in his evolution, therefore at the twenty-first year the Ego comes into possession of its complete vehicle. It does this by means of the blood-heat and by developing individual blood. This is done in connection with the full development of the light ether. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part13&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The Blood the Vehicle of the Ego&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par165&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; infancy, and up to the fourteenth year, the red marrow-bones do not make all the blood corpuscles. Most of them are supplied by the thymus gland, which is largest in the fetus and gradually diminishes as the individual blood-making faculty develops in the growing child. The thymus gland contains, as it were, a supply of blood corpuscles given by the parents, and consequently the child, which draws its blood from that source, does not realize its individuality. Not until the blood is made by the child does it think of itself as "I," and when the thymus gland disappears, at the age of fourteen, the "I" feeling reaches its full expression, for then the blood is made and dominated entirely by the Ego. The following will make clear the idea and its logic: 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par166&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; will be remembered that assimilation and growth depend upon the forces working along the positive pole of the vital body's chemical ether. That is set free at the seventh year, together with the balance of the vital body. Only the chemical ether is fully ripe at that time; the other parts need more ripening. At the fourteenth year the life ether of the vital body, which has to do with propagation, is fully ripe. In the period from seven to fourteen years of age the excessive assimilation has stored up an amount of force which goes to the sex organs and is ready at the time the desire body is set free. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par167&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; force of sex is stored in the blood during the third of the seven-year periods and in that time the light ether, which is the avenue for the blood-heat, is developed and controls the heart, so that the body is neither too hot nor too cold. In early childhood the blood very often rises to an abnormal temperature. During the period of excessive growth it is frequently the reverse, but in the hot-headed, unrestrained youth, passion and temper very often drive the Ego out by over-heating the blood. We very appropriately call this an ebullition or boiling over of temper and describe the effect as causing the person to "lose his head," i.e., become incapable of thought. That is exactly what happens when passion, rage, or temper overheats the blood, thus drawing the Ego outside the bodies. The description is accurate when, of a person in such a state, we say, "He has lost control of himself." The Ego is outside of his vehicles and they are running amuck, bereft of the guiding influence of thought, part of the work of which is to act as a brake on impulse. The great and terrible danger of such outbursts is that before the owner re-enters his body some disembodied entity may take possession of it and keep him out. This is called "obsession." Only the man who keeps cool and does not allow excess of heat to drive him out can think properly. As proof of the assertion that the Ego cannot work in the body when the blood is either tool hot or too cold we will call attention to the well-known fact that excessive heat makes one sleepy and, if carried beyond a certain point, it drives the Ego out, leaving the body in a faint, that is, unconscious. Excessive cold has also a tendency to make the body sleepy or unconscious. It is only when the blood is at or near the normal temperature that the Ego can use it as a vehicle of consciousness. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par168&gt;To&lt;/A&gt; further show the connection of the ego with the blood we may mention the burning blush of shame, which is an evidence of the manner in which the blood is driven to the head, thus over-heating the brain and paralyzing thought. Fear is the state when the Ego wants to barricade himself against some outside danger. He then drives the blood to the center and grows pale, because the blood has left the periphery of the body and has lost heat, thus paralyzing thought. His blood "freezes," he shivers and his teeth chatter, as when the temperature is lowered by atmospheric conditions. In fever the excess of heat causes delirium. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par169&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; full-blooded person, when the blood is not too hot, is active in body and mind, while the anemic person is sleepy. In one the Ego has better control; in the other less. When the Ego wants to think it drives blood, at the proper heat, to the brain. When a heavy meal centers the activity of the Ego upon the digestive tracts, the man cannot think; he is sleepy. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par170&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; old Norsemen and the Scots recognized that the Ego is in the blood. No stranger could become associated with them as a relative until he had "mixed blood" with them and thus become one of them. Goethe, who was an Initiate, also showed this in his "Faust." Faust is about to sign the compact with Mephistopheles and asks, "Why not sign with ordinary ink? Why use blood?" Mephisto answers, "Blood is a most peculiar essence." He knows, that who has the blood has the man; that without the warm blood, no Ego can find expression. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par171&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; proper heat for the real expression of the Ego is not present until the mind is born from the macrocosmic Concrete Mind, when the individual is about twenty-one years old. Statutory law also recognizes this as the earliest age when the man is deemed fit to exercise a franchise. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par172&gt;At&lt;/A&gt; the present stage of human development the man goes through these principal stages in each life cycle, from one birth to the next. 
&lt;P&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;&lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen05c.gif"&gt;&lt;IMG height=414 src="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rcchs05b.gif" width=402&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;
&lt;P&gt; &lt;/P&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6870752152943101039-4572336792539736587?l=trf92.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/4572336792539736587'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/4572336792539736587'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/13.html' title='Man and the Method of Evolution'/><author><name>Helios</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09044806056706371574</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_ndsyKrs-XYg/SUUtoCN-cPI/AAAAAAAAAZM/-S0Kikn40sw/S220/Helios7.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6870752152943101039.post-2535155530324311138</id><published>2006-12-08T11:58:00.007-06:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T13:45:45.180-06:00</updated><title type='text'>Rebirth and the Law of Consequence</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt;&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par1&gt;&lt;FONT size=6&gt;O&lt;/FONT&gt;nly&lt;/A&gt; three theories worthy of note have ever been brought forward to solve the riddle of Life and Death. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par1a&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the previous chapter we have, to some extent, explained one of these three theories--that of Rebirth, together with its companion law, the law of Consequence. It may not be out of place to compare the theory of Rebirth with the other two theories advanced, with a view to ascertaining their relative foundation in nature. To the occultist there can be no question. He does not say that he "believes" in it any more than we need to say that we "believe" as to the blooming of the rose or the flowing of the river, or the operation of any of the visible workings of the material world, which are continually going on before our eyes. We do not say of these things that we "believe;" we say that we "know," because we see them. So the occult scientist can say "I know" in regard to Rebirth, the law of Consequence and their corollaries. He sees the Ego and can trace its path after it has passed out of the dense body at death until it has reappeared on earth through a new birth. Therefore to him no "belief" is necessary. For the satisfaction of others, however, it may be well to examine these three theories of life and death in order to arrive at an intelligent conclusion. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par2&gt;Any&lt;/A&gt; great law of nature must necessarily be in harmony with all her other laws. Therefore it may be very helpful to the inquirer to examine these theories in their relation to what are admitted by all parties to be "known laws of nature," as observed in that part of our universe with which we are more familiar. To this end we will first state the three theories: 
&lt;OL&gt;&lt;A name=par3&gt;
&lt;LI&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Materialistic Theory holds that life is a journey from the womb to the tomb; that mind is the result of certain correlations of matter; than man is the highest intelligence in the Cosmos; and, that his intelligence perishes when the body disintegrates at death. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par4&gt;&lt;/P&gt;
&lt;LI&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Theory of Theology asserts that at each birth a newly-created soul enters the arena of life fresh from the hand of God, passing from an invisible state through the gate of birth into visible existence; that at the end of one short span of life in the material world it passes out through the gate of death into the invisible beyond, whence it returns no more; that its happiness or misery there is determined for all eternity by its actions during the infinitesimal period intervening between birth and death. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par5&gt;&lt;/P&gt;
&lt;LI&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Theory of Rebirth teaches that each soul is an integral part of God, enfolding all divine possibilities as the seed enfolds the plant; that by means of repeated existences in an earthly body of gradually improving quality, the latent possibilities are slowly developed into dynamic powers; that none are lost by this process, but that all mankind will ultimately attain the goal of perfection and re-union with God. &lt;/LI&gt;&lt;/OL&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par6&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; first of these theories is monistic. It seeks to explain all facts of existence as processes within the material world. The two other theories agree in being dualistic, that is, they ascribe some of the facts and phases of existence to a super-physical, invisible state, but they differ widely on other points. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par7&gt;Bringing&lt;/A&gt; the materialistic theory into comparison with the known laws of the universe, we find that the continuity of force is as well established as the continuity of matter and both are beyond the need of elucidation. We also know that matter and force are inseparable in the Physical World. This is contrary to the materialistic theory, which holds that mind perishes at death. When nothing can be destroyed, mind must be included. Moreover we know that mind is superior to matter, for it molds the fact, so that it becomes a reflection or mirror of the mind. We have discovered that the particles of our bodies are constantly changing; that at least once in seven years there is a change in every atom of matter composing them. If the materialistic theory were true, the consciousness ought also to undergo an entire change, with no memory of that which preceded, so that at no time could man remember any event more than seven years. We know that is not the case. We remember the events of our childhood. Many of the most trivial incidents though forgotten in ordinary consciousness, have been distinctly recalled in a swift vision of the whole life by drowning persons, who have related the experience after resuscitation. Similar experiences in states of trance are also common. Materialism is unable to account for these phases of sub- and super-consciousness. It ignores them. At the present stage of scientific investigation, where leading scientists have established beyond a doubt the existence of these phenomena, the policy of ignoring them is a serious defect in a theory claiming to solve the greatest problem of life--Life itself. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par8&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; may therefore safely pass from the materialistic theory as being inadequate to solve the mystery of life and death and turn to a consideration of the next theory. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par9&gt;One&lt;/A&gt; of the greatest objections to the orthodox theological doctrine, as it is expounded, is its entire and confessed inadequacy. Of the myriads of souls which have been created and have inhabited this Globe since the beginning of existence, even if that beginning dates back no further than six thousand years, the insignificant number of only "one hundred and forty and four thousand" are to be saved! The rest are to be tortured forever and ever! The devil gets the best of it all the time. One cannot help saying with Buddha, "If God permits such misery to exist He cannot be good, and if He is powerless to prevent it, He cannot be God." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par10&gt;Nothing&lt;/A&gt; in nature is analogous to such a method of creation in order that destruction may follow. It is represented that God desires ALL should be saved and is averse to the destruction of any, having for their salvation "given His only Son," and yet this "glorious plan of salvation" fails to save! 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par11&gt;If&lt;/A&gt; a trans-Atlantic liner with two thousand souls on board sent a wireless message that she was sinking just off Sandy Hook, would it be regarded as a "glorious plan of salvation" if a fast motor-boat capable of rescuing only two or three people, were sent to her aid? Certainly not! It would more likely be denounced as a "plan of destruction" if adequate means were not provided for the saving of at least the majority of those in danger. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par12&gt;But&lt;/A&gt; the theologians' plan of salvation is vastly worse than this, because two or three of two thousand is an immensely greater proportion than the orthodox theological plan of saving only 144,000 out of all the myriads of souls created. We may safely reject this theory also, as being untrue, because unreasonable. If God were all-wise He would have evolved a more efficacious plan. So He has, and the above is only the theory of the theologian. The teaching of the Bible is very different, as will appear later. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par13&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; turn now to consider the doctrine of Rebirth, which postulates a slow process of development, carried on with unwavering persistence through repeated embodiments in forms of increasing efficiency whereby all are, in time, brought to a height of spiritual splendor at present inconceivable to us. There is nothing unreasonable nor difficult to accept in such a theory. As we look about us we find everywhere in nature this striving for perfection in a slow, persistent manner. We find no sudden process of creation or destruction, such as the theologian postulates, but we do find "Evolution." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par14&gt;Evolution&lt;/A&gt; is "the history of the progression of the Spirit in Time." Everywhere, as we see about us the varied phenomena in the universe, we realize that the path of evolution is a spiral. Each loop of the spiral is a cycle. Each cycle merges into the next, as the loops of the spiral are continuous, each cycle being the improved product of those preceding it and the creator of those more developed states which succeed it. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par15&gt;A&lt;/A&gt; straight line is but the extension of a point. It occupies but one dimension in space. The theory of the materialist and that of the theologian would be analogous to this line. The materialist makes the line of life start at birth, and to be consistent, the death hour must terminate it. The theologian commences his line with the creation of the soul just previous to birth. After death the soul lives on, its fate irretrievably determined by the deeds of a few short years. There is no coming back to correct mistakes. The line runs straight on, implying a modicum of experience and no elevation for the soul after death. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par16&gt;Natural&lt;/A&gt; progression does not follow a straight line such as these two theories imply; nor even a circular path, for that would imply a never-ending round of the same experiences and the use of only two dimensions in space. All things move in progressive cycles and in order to take full advantages of all the opportunities for advancement offered by our three-dimensional universe, it is necessary that the evolving life should take the three-dimensional path--the spiral--which goes ever onward and upward. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par17&gt;Whether&lt;/A&gt; we look at the modest little plant in our garden, or go to the redwood district of California and examine one of the giant Sequoias with its thirty-foot diameter, it is always the same--every branch, twig or leaf will be found growing in either a single or a double spiral, or in opposite pairs, each balancing either, analogous to ebb and flow, day and night, life and death and other &lt;I&gt;alternating&lt;/I&gt; activities in nature. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par18&gt;Examine&lt;/A&gt; the vaulted arch of the sky and observe the fiery nebulae or the path of the Solar-Systems--everywhere the spiral meets the eye. In the spring the Earth discards its white blanket and emerges from its period of rest its winter sleep. All activities are exerted to bring forth new life everywhere. Time passes. The corn and the grape are ripened and harvested. Again the busy summer fades into the silence and inactivity of the winter. Again the snowy coverlet enwraps the Earth. But her sleep is not forever; she will wake again to the song of the new spring, which will mark for her a little further progress along the pathway of time. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par19&gt;So&lt;/A&gt; with the Sun. He rises in the morning of each day, but each morning he is further along on his journey through the year. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par20&gt;Everywhere&lt;/A&gt; the spiral--&lt;I&gt;Onward, Upward, Forever!&lt;/I&gt; 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par21&gt;Is&lt;/A&gt; it possible that this law, so universal in all other realms, should be inoperative in the life of man? Shall the earth wake each year from its winter sleep; shall the tree and the flower live again and man die? It cannot be! The same law that wakes the life in the plant to new growth will wake the human being to new experience, to further progress toward the goal of perfection. Therefore the theory of Rebirth, which teaches repeated embodiment in gradually improving vehicles, is in perfect accord with evolution and the phenomena of nature, which the other two theories are not. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par22&gt;Regarding&lt;/A&gt; life from an ethical viewpoint, we find that the law of Rebirth coupled with the companion law of Consequence, is the only theory that will satisfy a sense of justice, in harmony with the facts of life as we see them about us. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par23&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; is not easy for the logical mind to understand how a "just and loving" God can require the same virtues from the milliards whom He has been "pleased to place in differing circumstances" according to no apparent rule nor system, but willy-nilly, according to His own capricious mood. One lives in luxury; the other on "kicks and crusts." One has a moral education and an atmosphere of high ideals; the other is placed in squalid surroundings and taught to lie and steal and that the more he does of both, the more of a success he is. It is just to require the same of both? Is it right to reward one for living a good life when he was placed in an environment that made it extremely difficult for him to go astray, or to punish the other, who was handicapped to such an extent that he never had an idea of what constitutes true morality? Surely not! Is it not more logical to think that we may have misinterpreted the Bible than to impute to God such a monstrous plan and method of procedure? 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par24&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; is useless to say that we must not inquire into the mysteries of God; that they are past our finding out. The inequalities of life can be satisfactorily explained by the twin laws of Rebirth and Consequence and made to harmonize with the conception of a just and loving God, as taught by Christ Himself. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par25&gt;Moreover,&lt;/A&gt; by means of these twin laws a way to emancipation from present undesirable position or environment is shown, together with the means of attaining to any degree of development, no matter how imperfect we may be now. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par26&gt;What&lt;/A&gt; we are, what we have, all our good qualities are the result of our own actions in the past. What we lack in physical, moral, or mental excellence may yet be ours in the future. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par27&gt;Exactly&lt;/A&gt; as we cannot do otherwise than take up our lives each morning where we laid them down the preceding night, so by our work in previous lives have we made the conditions under which we now live and labor, and are at present creating the conditions of our future lives. Instead of bemoaning the lack of this or that faculty which we covet, we must set to work to acquire it. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par28&gt;If&lt;/A&gt; one child plays beautifully on a musical instrument, with hardly an effort at learning, while another, despite persistent effort, is a poor player in comparison, it merely shows that one expended the effort in a previous life and is easily regaining a former proficiency, while the efforts of the other have been started only in the present life, and in consequence we see the uphill work. But, if the latter persist, he may, even in the present life, become superior to the former unless the former constantly improves. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par29&gt;That&lt;/A&gt; we do not remember the effort made in acquiring a faculty by hard work is immaterial, it does not alter the fact that the faculty remains with us. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par30&gt;Genius&lt;/A&gt; is the hall-mark of the advanced soul, which by hard work in many previous lives has developed itself in some way beyond the normal achievements of the race. It reveals a glimpse of the degree of attainment which will be the common possession of the coming Race. It cannot be accounted for by heredity, which applies only in part to the dense body and not to qualities of the soul. If genius could be accounted for by heredity, why is there not a long line of mechanical ancestry previous to Thomas Edison, each more capable than his predecessor? Why does not genius propagate itself? Why is not Siegfried the son, greater than Richard Wagner, the father? 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par31&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; cases where the expression of genius depends upon the possession of specially constructed organs, requiring ages of development, the Ego naturally is reborn in a family the Egos of which have, for generations, labored to build a similar organism. That is why twenty-nine musicians of more or less genius were born in the Bach family during a period of two hundred and fifty years. That genius is an expression of the soul and not of the body is shown by the fact that it did not gradually improve and reach efflorescence in the person of John Sebastian Bach, but that the proficiency which reached its highest expression in him towered high above ancestors and descendants alike. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par32&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; body is simply an instrument, the work it yields being dependent upon the Ego which guides it, as the quality of the melody is dependent upon the musician's skill, aided by the &lt;I&gt;timbre&lt;/I&gt; of the instrument. A good musician cannot fully express himself on a poor instrument, and even upon the same instrument, all musicians do not and cannot play alike. Because an Ego seeks rebirth as the son of a great musician it does not necessarily follow that he must be a still greater genius, as would be the case if the physical heredity were a fact and genius were not a soul-quality. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par33&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; "Law of Attraction" accounts in quite as satisfactory a manner for the facts we ascribe to heredity. We know that people of like tastes will seek another. If we know that a friend is in a certain city, but are ignorant of his address, we will naturally be governed by the law of association in our efforts to find him. If he is a musician, he will most likely be found where musicians are wont to assemble; if he is a student inquiry will be made at public libraries, reading-rooms and book stores, or if he is a sporting man we would seek him at race tracks, pool-rooms or saloons. It is not probable that the musician or the student would frequent the latter places and it is safe to say that our search for the sporting man would not be successful if we sought him in a library or at a classical concert. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par34&gt;Similarly,&lt;/A&gt; the Ego ordinarily gravitates to the most congenial associations. It is constrained to do so by one of the twin forces of the Desire World--the force of Attraction. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par35&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; objection may be urged that there are people of entirely opposite tastes, or bitter enemies even, in the same family, and if the law of Association governed why should they be attracted thereto? 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par36&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; explanation of such cases is that during the Ego's earth lives many relations have been established with various people. These relations were pleasant or otherwise, involving on one hand obligations which were not liquidated at the time; or on the other involving the infliction of an injury and a feeling of very strong hate between the injured and his enemy. The law of Consequence requires an exact adjustment of the score. Death does not "pay it all" any more than moving to another city will liquidate a monetary debt. The time comes when the two enemies will meet again. The old hate has brought them together in the same family, because it is the purpose of God that all shall love one another; therefore hate must be transformed into love and though, perchance, they may spend many lives "fighting it out," they will at some time learn the lesson and become friends and mutual benefactors instead of enemies. In such cases the Interest these people had in one another set in action the force of Attraction, and that brought them together. Had they simply been mutually Indifferent they could not have become associated. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par37&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; do the twin laws of Rebirth and Consequence solve, in a rational manner, all the problems incident to human life as man steadily advances toward the next stage in evolution--the Superman. The trend of humanity's progress is onward and upward forever, says this theory--not as some people think who have confounded the doctrine of Rebirth with the foolish teaching of some Indian tribes who believe that man is reborn in animals or plants. That would be retrogression. No authority for this doctrine of retrogression can be found in nature or in the sacred books of any religion. In one (and one only) of the religious writings of India is it touched upon. In the Kathopanishad (chapter. v, verse 9) it is stated that "Some men, according to their deeds, go into the womb and others into the 'sthanu.'" "Sthanu" is a Sanskrit word, which means "motionless," but it also means "a pillar," and has been interpreted to mean that some men, because of their sins, go back to the motionless plant kingdom. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par38&gt;Spirits&lt;/A&gt; incarnate only to gain experience; to conquer the world; to overcome the lower self and attain self-mastery. When we realize this we shall understand that there comes a time when there is no further need for incarnation because the lessons have all been learned. The teaching of the Kathopanishad indicates that instead of remaining tied to the wheel of birth and death, man will at some time go into the motionless state of "Nirvana." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par39&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Book of Revelation we find these worlds: "Him that overcometh will I make a &lt;I&gt;pillar&lt;/I&gt; in the temple of my God &lt;I&gt;and he shall go no more out&lt;/I&gt;," referring to entire liberation from concrete existence. Nowhere is there any authority for the doctrine of the transmigration of souls. A man who has evolved so far as to have an individual, separate soul cannot turn back in his progress and enter the vehicle of animal or plant, which are under a group-spirit. The individual spirit is a higher evolution that the group-spirit and the lesser cannot obtain the greater. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par40&gt;Oliver&lt;/A&gt; Wendell Holmes, in his beautiful poem, "The Chambered Nautilus," has embodied this idea of constant progression in gradually improving vehicles, and final liberation. The nautilus builds its spiral shell in chambered sections, constantly leaving the smaller ones, which it has outgrown, for the one last built: 
&lt;P&gt; 
&lt;BLOCKQUOTE&gt;* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par41&gt;Year&lt;/A&gt; after year beheld the silent toil&lt;BR&gt;That spread his lustrous coil;&lt;BR&gt;Still, as the spiral grew,&lt;BR&gt;He left the past year's dwelling for the new,&lt;BR&gt;Stole with soft step its shining archway through,&lt;BR&gt;Built up its idle door,&lt;BR&gt;Stretched in his last-found home, and knew the old no more. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par42&gt;Thanks&lt;/A&gt; for the heavenly message brought by thee,&lt;BR&gt;Child of the wandering sea,&lt;BR&gt;Cast from her lap forlorn!&lt;BR&gt;&amp;gt;From thy dead lips a clearer note is born&lt;BR&gt;Than ever Triton blew from wreathed horn!&lt;BR&gt;While on mine ear it rings,&lt;BR&gt;Through the deep caves of thought I hear a voice that sings: 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par43&gt;Build&lt;/A&gt; thee more stately mansions, O my soul!&lt;BR&gt;As the swift seasons roll!&lt;BR&gt;Leave thy low-vaulted past!&lt;BR&gt;Let each new temple, nobler than the last,&lt;BR&gt;Shut thee from heaven with a dome more vast,&lt;BR&gt;'Till thou at length art free,&lt;BR&gt;Leaving thine outgrown shell by life's unresting sea! &lt;/P&gt;&lt;/BLOCKQUOTE&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par44&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; necessity, previously referred to, of obtaining an organism of a specific nature, brings to mind an interesting phase of the twin laws of Rebirth and Consequence. These laws are connected with the motion of the Cosmic bodies, the Sun, the planets and the signs of the Zodiac. All move in harmony with these laws, guided in their orbits by their indwelling spiritual Intelligences--the Planetary Spirits. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par45&gt;On&lt;/A&gt; account of the precession of the equinoxes the Sun moves backward through the twelve signs of the Zodiac at the rate of approximately one degree of space in 72 years, and through each sign (30 degrees of space) in about 2,100 years, or around the whole circle in about 26,000 years. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par46&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; is due to the fact that the Earth does not spin upon a stationary axis. Its axis has a slow, swinging motion of its own (just like the wobble of a spinning top that has almost spent its force), so that it describes a circle in space and thus one star after another becomes Pole Star. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par47&gt;Because&lt;/A&gt; of this wobbling motion the Sun does not cross the equator in the same place every year, but a few hundred rods further back, hence the name, the "precession of the equinoxes," because the equinox "precedes"-- comes to early. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par48&gt;All&lt;/A&gt; happenings on the Earth in connection with the other Cosmic bodies and their inhabitants are connected with this and other Cosmic movements. So are also the laws of Rebirth and Consequence. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par49&gt;As&lt;/A&gt; the Sun passes through the different signs in the course of the year, the climatic and other changes affect man and his activities in different ways. Similarly the passage of the Sun by the procession of the equinoxes, through the twelve signs of the Zodiac--which is called a World-year, brings about conditions on the Earth of a far greater variety. It is necessary to the growth of the soul that it should experience them all. In fact, as we have seen, the man himself makes these conditions while in the Heaven World between births. Therefore, every Ego is born twice during the time the Sun is passing through one sign of the Zodiac; and, as the soul itself is necessarily double-sexed, in order to obtain all experiences, it is reborn alternately in a male and a female body. This is because the experience of one sex differs widely from that of the other. At the same time, the outside conditions are not greatly altered in one thousand years and therefore permit the entity to receive experience in the same identical environment from the standpoint of both man and woman. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par50&gt;These&lt;/A&gt; are the general terms upon with the law of Rebirth operates, but as it is not a blind law, it is subject to frequent modifications, determined by the Lords of Destiny, the Recording Angels, as, for instance, in a case where an Ego needs a sensitive eye or ear and there is an opportunity for giving it the required instrument in a family with which relations have previously been established. The time for the re-embodiment of the Ego in question may lack, perhaps, two hundred years of being ripe according to the average period, but it is seen by the Lords of Destiny that unless this opportunity is embraced, the Ego will perhaps have to spend four or five hundred years in heaven in excess of the time required, before another chance will present itself. Therefore the Ego is brought to rebirth ahead of schedule time, so to speak, the deficiency of rest in the third heaven being made up at another time. So we see that, not only do the departed work on us from the Heaven World, but we also work on them, attracting or repelling them. A favorable opportunity for procuring a suitable instrument may attract an Ego to rebirth. Had no instrument been available, he would have been kept longer in heaven and the surplus time deducted from his succeeding heaven lives. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par51&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; law of Consequence also works in harmony with the stars, so that &lt;I&gt;a man is born at the time when the positions of the bodies in the solar system will give the conditions necessary to his experience and advancement in the school of life.&lt;/I&gt; That is why Astrology is an absolutely true science, though even the best astrologer may misinterpret it, because, like all other human beings, he is fallible. The stars show accurately the time in a man's life when the debt which the Lords of Destiny have selected for payment is due, and to evade it is beyond the power of man. Yes, they show the very day, although we are not always able to read them correctly. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par52&gt;Perhaps&lt;/A&gt; the most striking instance known to the writer of this inability to escape what is written in the stars, though perfectly cognizant of it, occurred in Los Angeles, California, in 1906. Some instructions in astrology were given to Mr. L., a well-known lecturer. Mr. L.'s own horoscope was taken up, because a pupil will be more interested in that than in the nativity of a stranger. He is also enabled to check the accuracy of the interpretation of the signs which are given to him. The horoscope revealed a liability to accidents and Mr. L. was shown how accidents and other events in the past figured to the time of occurrence. In addition, he was told that another accident would befall him and that it would occur on the twenty-first of the following July, or the seventh day after, i.e., on the twenty-eighth, the latter day being regarded as the more dangerous. He was warned against conveyances of any kind and the place of the threatened injury was designated as the breast, shoulders, arms and lower part of the head. He was thoroughly convinced of the danger and promised to remain at home on that day. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par53&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; writer went north to Seattle and a few days before the critical time wrote to Mr. L. and again warned him. Mr. L. answered that he remembered the warning and would act accordingly. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par54&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; next communication in regard to the matter came from a mutual friend, who stated that on the 29th of July Mr. L. had gone to Sierra Madre on an electric car which had collided with a railroad train, Mr. L. sustaining injuries of the exact description mentioned and also having a tendon cut in the left leg. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par55&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; question was why Mr. L., having entire faith in the prediction, had disregarded the advice. The explanation came three months later, when he had recovered sufficiently to write. The letter said, "I thought the 28th was the 29th." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par56&gt;There&lt;/A&gt; is no question in the writer's mind that this was a piece of "ripe" fate, impossible to escape, which was accurately foreshown by the stars. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par57&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; stars may therefore be called the "Clock of Destiny." The twelve signs of the Zodiac correspond to the dial; the Sun and the planets to the hour hand, indicating the month of the year when the different items in the score of ripe fate allotted to each life are due to work themselves out. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par58&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; cannot be sufficiently emphasized, however, that though there are some things that cannot be escaped, man has a certain scope of free will in modifying causes already set going. A poet puts it thus: 
&lt;BLOCKQUOTE&gt;&lt;A name=par59&gt;One&lt;/A&gt; ship sails east and another sails west&lt;BR&gt;With the self-same winds that blow.&lt;BR&gt;'Tis the set of the sail and not the gale&lt;BR&gt;Which determines the way they go. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par60&gt;As&lt;/A&gt; the winds of the sea are the ways of fate&lt;BR&gt;As we voyage along through life,&lt;BR&gt;'Tis the act of the soul that determines the goal,&lt;BR&gt;And not the calm or the strife. &lt;/P&gt;&lt;/BLOCKQUOTE&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par61&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; great point to grasp is that our present actions determine future conditions. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par62&gt;Orthodox&lt;/A&gt; religionists and even those who profess no religion at all, often bring forward as one of their strongest objections to the law of Rebirth that it is taught in India to the "ignorant heathen," who believe in it. If it is a natural law, however, there is no objection strong enough to invalidate it or make it inoperative. Before we speak of "ignorant heathen," or send missionaries to them, it might be well to examine our own knowledge a little. Educators everywhere complain of superficiality on the part of our students. Professor Wilbur L. Cross, of Yale, mentions among other startling cases of ignorance, the fact that in a class of forty students, &lt;I&gt;not one could "place" Judas Iscariot!&lt;/I&gt; 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par63&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; would seem as though the labors of missionaries could profitably be diverted from "heathen" countries and from slum work to enlighten the college-bred individuals of our own country, on the principle that "charity begins at home," and "as God will not let the &lt;I&gt;ignorant&lt;/I&gt; heathen perish" it would seem better to leave him in ignorance where he is sure of heaven, than to enlighten him and so render his chances of going to hell legion. Surely, this is a case of "Where ignorance is bliss 'tis folly to be wise." We would be doing ourselves and the heathen a signal service by letting him alone and looking after the ignorant Christian nearer home. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par64&gt;Moreover,&lt;/A&gt; to call this a heathen doctrine does not disprove it. Its assumed priority in the East is not more an argument against it than the accuracy of the solution of a mathematical problem is invalidated because we do not happen to like the person who first solved it. The only question is: Is it correct? If so, it is absolutely immaterial whence the solution first came. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par65&gt;All&lt;/A&gt; other religions have been but leading up to the Christian religion. They were Race Religions and contain only in part that which Christianity has in fuller measure. The real Esoteric Christianity has not yet been taught publicly, not will it be so taught until humanity has passed the materialistic stage and becomes fitted to receive it. The laws of Rebirth and Consequence have been secretly taught all the time, but, &lt;I&gt;by the direct Command of Christ Himself&lt;/I&gt;, as we shall see, these two laws have not been &lt;I&gt;publicly&lt;/I&gt; taught in the Western world for the past two thousand years. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part1&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;Wine&lt;/A&gt; as a Factor in Evolution&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par66&gt;To&lt;/A&gt; understand the reason for this omission and the means employed to obscure these teachings, we must go back to the beginning of man's history and see how, for his good, he has been led by the Great Teacher of humanity. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par67&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the teaching of occult science the stages of development on the earth are divided into periods called "Epochs." There have been four of these Epochs, which are designated as follows, respectively: The Polarian, the Hyperborean, the Lemurian, the Atlantean. The present Epoch is called the Aryan Epoch. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par68&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the First or Polarian Epoch, what is now humanity had only a dense body, as the minerals have now, hence he was mineral-like. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par69&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Second or Hyperborean Epoch, a vital body was added and man-in-the-making possesses a body constituted as are those of plants. He was not a plant, but was plantlike. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par70&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Third or Lemurian Epoch, he obtained his desire body and became constituted like the animal--an animal-man. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par71&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Fourth or Atlantean Epoch, mind was unfolded and now, so far as his principles are concerned, he steps upon the stage of physical life as &lt;I&gt;man.&lt;/I&gt; 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par72&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the present, the Fifth or Aryan Epoch, man will in some degree unfold the third or lowest aspect of his threefold spirit--the Ego. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par73&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; student is requested to strongly impress upon his mind the emphatic statement that in the process of evolution up to the time when man gained self-consciousness, &lt;I&gt;absolutely nothing was left to chance&lt;/I&gt;. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par74&gt;After&lt;/A&gt; self-consciousness there is a certain scope for the exercise of man's own individual will to enable him to unfold his Divine spiritual powers. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par75&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; great Leaders of mankind take everything into consideration, the food of man included. This has a great deal to do with his development. "Tell me what you eat and I will tell you what you are" is not a far-fetched idea, but a great truth in nature. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par76&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; man of the first Epoch was ethereal. That does not contradict the statement that he was mineral-like, for all gases are mineral. The Earth was still soft, not yet having solidified. In the Bible man is called Adam and it is said that he was made of earth. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par77&gt;Cain&lt;/A&gt; is described as an agriculturist. He symbolizes the man of the Second Epoch. He had a vital body like the plants which sustained him. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par78&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Third Epoch food was obtained from living animals to supplement the former plant food. Milk was the means used for evolving the desire body, which made the mankind of that time animal-like. This is what is meant by the Bible statement that "Abel was a shepherd." It is nowhere stated that he killed animals. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par79&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Fourth Epoch man had evolved beyond animals--he had Mind. Thought breaks down nerve cells: kills, destroys and causes decay. Therefore the food of the Atlantean was, by analogy, carcasses. He killed to eat and that is why the Bible states that "Nimrod was a mighty hunter." Nimrod represents the man of the Fourth Epoch. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par80&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the meanwhile, man had descended deeper and deeper into matter. His former ethereal body formed the skeleton within and had become solid. He had also lost by degrees the spiritual perception which was possessed by him in the earlier Epochs. Thus it was designed. He is destined to get it back at a higher stage, plus the self-consciousness which he did not then possess. He had, however, during the first four Epochs, a greater knowledge of the spiritual world. He knew he did not die and that when one body wasted away it was like the drying of a leaf from the tree in the autumn--another body would grow to take its place. Therefore he had no real appreciation of the opportunities and advantages of this Earth life of concrete existence. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par81&gt;But&lt;/A&gt; it was necessary that he should become thoroughly awake to the great importance of this concrete existence, so that he might learn from it all that could be learned. So long as he felt that he was a citizen of the higher Worlds and knew for a certainty that physical life is but a small part of real existence he did not take it seriously enough. He did not apply himself to the cultivation of the opportunities for growth which are found only in the present phase of existence. He dallied his time away without developing the resources of the world, as do the people of India today, for the same reason. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par82&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; only way in which an appreciation of concrete physical existence could be aroused in man was by depriving him of the memory of his higher, spiritual existence for a few lives. Thus, during his Earth life, he came to hold no positive knowledge of any other than the one present physical life, and was in this way impelled to earnestly apply himself to living it. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par83&gt;There&lt;/A&gt; had been religions previous to Christianity which had taught Rebirth and the law of Consequence, but the time had now come when it was no longer conducive to man's advancement that he should know this doctrine, and ignorance concerning it came to be regarded as a sign of progress. This one single life was to be made paramount. Therefore we find that the Christian Religion, as publicly taught, does not embody the laws of Consequence and Rebirth. Nevertheless, as Christianity is the religion of the most advanced Race, it must be the most advanced Religion, and because of the elimination of this doctrine from its &lt;I&gt;public&lt;/I&gt; teachings, the conquest of the world of matter is being made by the Anglo-Saxon and Teutonic races, in which this phase has been carried furthest. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par84&gt;As&lt;/A&gt; some new addition to or change in the food of man has been made in every Epoch to meet its conditions and accomplish its purposes, we now find added to the food of the previous Epochs a new article--&lt;I&gt;wine.&lt;/I&gt; It was needed on account of its benumbing effect upon the spiritual principle in man, because no religion, in and of itself, could have made man forget his nature as a spirit and have caused him to think of himself as "a worm of the dust," or made him believe that "we walk with the same force with which we think"--indeed, it was never intended that he should go so far as that. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par85&gt;Hitherto&lt;/A&gt; only water had been used as a drink and in the ceremonies of the Temple service, but after the submergence of Atlantis--a continent which once existed between Europe and America, where the Atlantic Ocean now lies--those who escaped destruction began to cultivate the vine and make wine, as we find narrated in the Bible story of Noah. Noah symbolizes the remnant of the Atlantean Epoch, which became the nucleus of the Fifth Race --therefore our progenitors. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par86&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; active principle of alcohol is a "spirit" and as the humanity of the earlier Epochs used the articles of food best suited to their vehicles, so this spirit was, in the Fifth Epoch, added to the foods previously used by evolving humanity. It acts upon the spirit of the Fifth Epoch man, temporarily paralyzing it, that it may know, esteem and conquer the physical world and value it at its proper worth. Thus man forgets, for the time being, his spiritual home, clinging to this form of existence, which he has previously despised, with all the tenacity born of a feeling that this is all there is--or at least, preferring the certainty of this world to taking chances on a heaven which, in his present muddled state, he does not understand. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par87&gt;Water&lt;/A&gt; only had been used in the Temples, but now this is altered. "Bacchus," a god of wine, appears and under his sway the most advanced nations forget that there is a higher life. None who offer tribute to the &lt;I&gt;counterfeit&lt;/I&gt; spirit of wine or any alcoholic liquor (the product of fermentation and decay) can ever know anything of the higher Self--the &lt;I&gt;true&lt;/I&gt; Spirit which is the very source of life. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par88&gt;All&lt;/A&gt; this was preparatory to the coming of Christ, and it is of the highest significance that &lt;I&gt;His first act&lt;/I&gt; was to change "water into wine." (John ii:11.) 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par89&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; private He taught Rebirth to His disciples. He not only taught them in words, but He took them "into the mountain." This is a mystic term meaning a place of Initiation. In the course of Initiation they see for themselves that Rebirth is a fact, for there Elijah appeared before them, who, they are told, is also John the Baptist. Christ, in unequivocal terms, had previously told them, when speaking of John the Baptist, "this is Elijah who was for to come." He reiterates this at the transfiguration scene, saying, "Elijah has come already and they knew him not, but have done to him whatsoever they listed." And following this, it is said that "they understood He spake of John the Baptist." (Matt. xvii:12-13). On this occasion, and also at the time when Rebirth was discussed between Him and His disciples, they told Him that some thought He was Elijah and others that He was one of the prophets who had been reborn. He commanded them to "tell no man." (Matt. xvii:9; Like ix:21). This was to be, for thousands of years, an esoteric teaching, to be known only among the few pioneers who fitted themselves for the knowledge, pushing ahead to the stage of development when these truths will again be known to man. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par90&gt;That&lt;/A&gt; Christ taught Rebirth and also the law of Consequence is perhaps shows in not other place as clearly as in the case of the man who had been born blind, where His disciples asked, "Who did sin, this man or his parents, that he was born blind?" (John ix:2). 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par91&gt;Had&lt;/A&gt; Christ not taught Rebirth and the Law of Consequence, the natural answer would have been, "Nonsense! How could a man have sinned &lt;I&gt;before he was born&lt;/I&gt;, and have brought blindness upon himself as a result? But Christ does not answer in that way. He is not surprised at the question, nor does He treat it as being at all unusual, showing that it was quite in harmony with His teachings. He explains, "Neither hath this man sinned, nor his parents; but that the works of (the) God should be made manifest in him." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par92&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; orthodox interpretation is that the man was born blind in order that Christ might have the opportunity of performing a miracle to show His power. It would have been a strange way for a God to obtain glory-- capriciously condemning a man to many years of blindness and misery that He might "show off" at a future time! We would consider a man who acted in such a manner a monster of cruelty. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par93&gt;How&lt;/A&gt; much more logical to think that there may be another explanation. To impute to God conduct which, in a human being, we would denounce in the strongest terms, is surely unreasonable. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par94&gt;Christ&lt;/A&gt; differentiates between the physically blind body of the man and the God within, which is the Higher Self. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par95&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; dense body has committed no sin. The God within has done some deed which manifests in the particular affliction from which he is suffering. It is not stretching a point to call a man a God. Paul says, "know ye not that ye are Gods? and he refers to the human body as the "temple of God," the indwelling spirit. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par96&gt;Finally,&lt;/A&gt; although most people do not remember their past lives, there are some who do, and all may know if they will live the life necessary to attain the knowledge. This requires great strength of character, because such knowledge will carry with it a knowledge of impending fate that may be hanging black and sinister over one, which will manifest in dire disaster. Nature has graciously hidden the past and the future from us, that we may not be robbed of peace of mind by suffering in anticipation of the pain in store for us. As we attain greater development we shall learn to welcome all things with equanimity, seeing in all troubles the result of past evil and feeling thankful that the obligations incurred thereby are being annulled, knowing that so much less stands between us and the day of liberation from the wheel of birth and death. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par97&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; a person dies in childhood in one life, he or she not infrequently remembers that life in the next body, because children under 14 years do not journey around the entire life cycle, which necessitates the building of a complete set of new vehicles. They simply pass into the upper Regions of the Desire World and there wait for a new embodiment, which usually takes place in from one to twenty years after death. When they return to birth, they bring with them the old mind and desire body, and if we listened to the prattle of children, we should often be able to discover and reconstruct such stories as the following: 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part2&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;A Remarkable Story&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par98&gt;One&lt;/A&gt; day in Santa Barbara, Cal., a man by the name of Roberts came to a trained clairvoyant who is also a lecturer on Theosophy and asked for help in a perplexing case. Mr. Roberts had been walking in the street the previous day when a little three-year old girl came up to him and put her arms around his knees, calling him papa. Mr. Roberts was indignant, thinking that someone was trying to father the child on him. But the mother of the child, who came up directly, was equally put out and tried to get the child away. The child, however, kept on clinging to Mr. R., insisting that he was her father. On account of circumstances to be told later Mr. R. could not put it out of his mind, and sought out the clairvoyant, who accompanied him to the house of the child's parents. Where the girl at once ran up to Mr. R. and again called him papa. The clairvoyant, whom I call X, first took the child over to the window to note whether the iris of the eye would expand and contract when he turned her to and from the light, in order to see whether another entity than the rightful owner was in possession of the child's body, for the eye is the window of the soul and no "obsessing" entity can secure control of that part. Mr. X. found however, that the child was normal and next proceeded to question the little one carefully. After patient work carried on intermittently during the afternoon, so as not to tire the child, this is the story she told: 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par99&gt;She&lt;/A&gt; had lived with her papa, Mr. Roberts, and another mamma in a little house that stood all alone, where no other house could be seen; there was a little brook close to the house where some flowers grew (and here she ran out and brought in some "pussy-willows") and there was a plank across the brook which she was cautioned against crossing, for fear she might fall into the brook. One day her papa had left her mother and herself and had not returned. When their supply of food was exhausted her mamma lay down on the bed and became so still. At last she said quaintly, "then I also died, but I didn't die. I came here." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par100&gt;Mr.&lt;/A&gt; Roberts next told his story. Eighteen years before he lived in London, where his father was brewer. He fell in love with their servant girl. His father objected, so he eloped with her to Australia after they had first been married. Here he went out into the bush and cleared a little farm, where he erected a small cabin by a brook, just as described by the little girl. A daughter was born to them there, and when she was about two years old he left the house one morning and went to a clearing some distance from the house, and while there a man with a rifle came up to him, saying that he arrested him in the name of the law for a bank robbery committed on the night Mr. R. had left England. The officer had tracked him here, thinking him the criminal. Mr. R. begged to be allowed to go to his wife and child, but, thinking this a ruse to entrap him into the hands of confederates, the officer refused and drove him to the coast at the point of the gun. He was taken to England and tried and his innocence proven. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par101&gt;First&lt;/A&gt; then did the authorities take heed of his constant ravings about his wife and child, whom he knew must starve in that wild and lonely country. An expedition was sent out to the cabin, when it was found that only the skeletons of the wife and child remained. Mr. Roberts' father had died in the meantime, and though he had disinherited Mr. R. his brothers divided with him and he came to America a broken man. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par102&gt;He&lt;/A&gt; then produced photographs of himself and his wife, and at the suggestion of Mr. X. they were mixed with a number of other photographs and shown to the little girl, who unhesitatingly picked out the photographs of both her alleged parents, although the photograph shown was very different from the present appearance of Mr. Roberts. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/P&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6870752152943101039-2535155530324311138?l=trf92.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/2535155530324311138'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/2535155530324311138'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/12.html' title='Rebirth and the Law of Consequence'/><author><name>Helios</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09044806056706371574</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_ndsyKrs-XYg/SUUtoCN-cPI/AAAAAAAAAZM/-S0Kikn40sw/S220/Helios7.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6870752152943101039.post-8793107443668820415</id><published>2006-12-08T11:58:00.005-06:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T13:46:28.973-06:00</updated><title type='text'>The Relation of Man to God</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt;&lt;H2&gt;&lt;/H2&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par1&gt;&lt;FONT size=6&gt;I&lt;/FONT&gt;n&lt;/A&gt; the preceding chapters we have been considering man in relation to three of the five Worlds which form the field of his evolution. We have partly described these Worlds and noted the different vehicles of consciousness by means of which he is correlated to them. We have studied his relation to the other three Kingdoms--mineral, plant and animal--noting the difference in vehicles, and consequent difference in consciousness, between man and each of these Kingdoms. We have followed man through one life cycle in the three Worlds and have examined the operation of the twin laws of Consequence and Rebirth in their bearing upon the evolution of man. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par2&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; order to understand further details as to the progress of man, it now becomes necessary to study his relation to the Grand Architect of the Universe--to God and to the Hierarchies of Celestial Beings which stand upon the many different rungs of the Jacob's ladder of attainment that stretches from man to God and beyond. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par3&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; is a task of the utmost difficulty, rendered still more so by the indefinite conceptions of God which exist in the minds of the majority of the readers of literature dealing with this subject. It is true that names, in and of themselves, are not important, but it matters greatly that we know what we mean by a name; otherwise misunderstanding will result, and if a common nomenclature is not agreed upon by writers and teachers, the present confusion will be worse confounded. When the name "God" is used it is always uncertain whether The Absolute, the One Existence, is meant; or The Supreme Being, Who is the Great Architect of the Universe; or God, Who is the Architect of our Solar system. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par4&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; division of the Godhead into "Father," "Son" and "Holy Ghost" is also confusing. Although the Beings designated by these names are immeasurably above man and worthy of all the reverence and worship he is capable of rendering to his highest conceptions of Divinity, yet They are different from one another in actual fact. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par5&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen006.gif"&gt;Diagram 6&lt;/A&gt; and &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen011.gif"&gt;diagram 11&lt;/A&gt; will perhaps make the subject clear. &lt;A name=par5a&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; must be kept in mind that the Worlds and Cosmic Planes are not one above another in space, but that the seven Cosmic Planes inter-penetrate each other and all the seven Worlds. They are states of spirit-matter, permeating one another, so that God and the other great Beings who are mentioned are not far away in space. They pervade every part of their own realms and realms of greater density than their own. They are all present in our world and are actually and &lt;I&gt;de facto&lt;/I&gt; "nearer than hands and feet." It is a literal truth when we say " in Him we live and move and have our being." For none of us could exist outside these great Intelligences Who pervade and sustain our world with Their Life. &lt;A name=par5b&gt;&lt;/A&gt;It has been shown that the Etheric Region extends beyond the atmosphere of our dense Earth; that the Desire World extends out into space further than the Etheric Region; also that the World of Thought extends further into inter-planetary Space than either of the others. Of course, the Worlds of rarer substance occupy a larger space than the denser World, which has crystallized and condensed, thus occupying less space. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par6&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; same principle is operative in the Cosmic Planes. The densest of them is the seventh (counting from the top downward). It is represented in the diagram as larger than any of the others, the reason being that it is the plane with which we are most intimately concerned, and it was desired to indicate its principle subdivisions. In reality, however, it occupies less space than any of the other Cosmic Planes, although it must be borne in mind that, even with this comparatively restrictive qualification as to its extent, it is still immeasurably vast, far beyond the utmost power of the human mind to conceive, comprising within its limits millions of Solar Systems similar to our own, which are the fields for the evolution of many grades of beings of approximately our own status. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par7&gt;Of&lt;/A&gt; the six Cosmic Planes above our own we know nothing, save that we are told they are the fields of activity of great Hierarchies of Beings of indescribable splendor. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par8&gt;Proceeding&lt;/A&gt; from our Physical World to the inner and finer worlds and up through the Cosmic Planes, we find that God, the Architect of our Solar System, the Source and goal of our existence, is found in the highest division of the seventh Cosmic Plane. This is His World. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par9&gt;His&lt;/A&gt; realm includes the systems of evolution carried on in the other planets which belong to our system--Uranus, Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Earth, Venus, Mercury, and their satellites. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par10&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; great Spiritual Intelligences designated as the Planetary Spirits, which guide these evolutions, are called the "Seven Spirits before the Throne." They are His Ministers, each presiding over a certain department of the Kingdom of God--which is our solar System. The Sun is also the field of evolution of the most exalted Beings in our Cosmos. They alone can endure and advance by means of the terrific solar vibrations. The Sun is the nearest approach we have to a visible symbol of God, yet it is but a veil for That which is behind. What That is cannot be uttered publicly. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par11&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; we try to discover the origin of the Architect of our Solar System, we find that we must pass to the highest of the seven Cosmic Planes. We are then in the Realm of the Supreme Being, Who emanated from the Absolute. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par12&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Absolute is beyond comprehension. No expression nor simile which we are capable of conceiving can possibly convey any adequate idea. Manifestation implies limitation. Therefore, we may at best characterize the Absolute as Boundless Being; as the Root of Existence. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par13&gt;From&lt;/A&gt; the Root of Existence--The Absolute--proceeds the Supreme Being, at the dawn of manifestation. This is &lt;I&gt;The One.&lt;/I&gt; 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par14&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the first chapter of John this Great Being is called God. From this Supreme Being emanates The Word, the Creative Fiat "without whom was not anything made," and this Word is the alone-begotten Son, born of His father (the Supreme Being) before all worlds--but positively &lt;I&gt;not&lt;/I&gt; Christ. Grand and glorious as is Christ, towering high above mere human nature, He is not this Exalted Being. Truly "the Word was made flesh," but not in the limited sense of the flesh of one body, but the flesh of all that is, in this and millions of other solar Systems. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par15&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; first Aspect of the Supreme Being may be characterized as &lt;I&gt;power.&lt;/I&gt; &amp;gt;From this proceeds the Second Aspect, &lt;I&gt;the Word;&lt;/I&gt; and from both of these proceeds the Third, Aspect, &lt;I&gt;motion.&lt;/I&gt; 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par16&gt;From&lt;/A&gt; this threefold Supreme Being proceed the seven Great Logoi. They contain within Themselves all the great Hierarchies which differentiate more and more as they diffuse through the various Cosmic Planes. (See diagram 6). There are forty-nine Hierarchies on the second Cosmic Plane; on the third there are 343 Hierarchies. Each of these is capable of septenary divisions and subdivisions, so that in the lowest Cosmic Plane, where the Solar System manifest, the number of divisions and subdivisions is almost infinite. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par17&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Highest World of the seventh Cosmic Plane dwells the God of our Solar Systems in the Universe. These great Beings are also threefold in manifestation, like The Supreme Being. Their three aspects are Will, Wisdom and Activity. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par18&gt;Each&lt;/A&gt; of the seven Planetary Spirits which proceeds from God and has charge of the evolution of life on one of the seven planets, is also threefold and differentiates within itself Creative Hierarchies which go through a septenary evolution. The evolution carried on by one Planetary Spirit differs from the methods of development inaugurated by each of the others. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par19&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; may be further stated that, at least in the particular planetary scheme to which we belong, the entities farthest evolved in the earliest stages, who had reached a high stage of perfection in previous evolutions, assume the functions of the original Planetary Spirit and continue the evolution, the original Planetary Spirit withdrawing from active participation, but guiding its Regents. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par20&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; foregoing is the teaching relative to all the Solar Systems, but coming down to the particular System to which we belong, the following is the teaching which the sufficiently trained Seer can obtain for himself by personal investigation of the memory of nature. &lt;/P&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6870752152943101039-8793107443668820415?l=trf92.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/8793107443668820415'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/8793107443668820415'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/11.html' title='The Relation of Man to God'/><author><name>Helios</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09044806056706371574</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_ndsyKrs-XYg/SUUtoCN-cPI/AAAAAAAAAZM/-S0Kikn40sw/S220/Helios7.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6870752152943101039.post-3895711070022242364</id><published>2006-12-08T11:58:00.003-06:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T13:47:24.125-06:00</updated><title type='text'>The Scheme of Evolution</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt;&lt;H3&gt;The Beginning&lt;/H3&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par1&gt;&lt;FONT size=6&gt;I&lt;/FONT&gt;n&lt;/A&gt; harmony with the Hermetic axiom "As above, so below" and &lt;I&gt;vice versa&lt;/I&gt;, Solar Systems are born, die and come to birth anew in cycles of activity and rest, as does man. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par2&gt;There&lt;/A&gt; is a constant flaming out and dying down of activity in every department of nature, corresponding to the alternations of ebb and flow, day and night, summer and winter, life and death. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par3&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the beginning of a Day of Manifestation it is taught that a certain Great Being (designated in the Western World by the name of God, but by other names in other parts of the earth) limits Himself to a certain portion of space, in which He elects to create a Solar System for the evolution of added self-consciousness. (See &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen006.gif"&gt;diagram 6&lt;/A&gt;). 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par4&gt;He&lt;/A&gt; includes in His own Being hosts of glorious Hierarchies of, to us, immeasurable spiritual power and splendor. They are the fruitage of past manifestations of this same Being and also other Intelligences, in descending degrees of development down to such as have not reached a stage of consciousness as high as our present humanity, and therefore these latter will not be able to finish their evolution in this System. In God--this great collective Being--there are contained lesser beings of every grade of intelligence and stage of consciousness, from omniscience to an unconsciousness deeper than that of the deepest trance condition. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par5&gt;During&lt;/A&gt; the period of manifestation with which we are concerned, these various grades of beings are working to acquire more experience than they possessed at the beginning of this period of existence. Those who, in previous manifestations, have attained to the highest degree of development work on those who have not yet evolved any consciousness. They induce in them a stage of self-consciousness from which they can take up further work themselves. Those who had started their evolution in a former Day of Manifestation, but had not progressed far at the close, now take up their task again, just as we take up our daily work in the morning where we left off the previous night. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par6&gt;All&lt;/A&gt; the different Beings, however, do not take up their evolution at the early stages of a new manifestation. Some must wait until those who precede them have made the conditions which are necessary for their further development. There are no instantaneous processes in nature. All is an exceedingly slow unfolding, a development which, though so exceedingly slow, is yet absolutely certain to attain ultimate perfection. Just as there are progressive stages in the human life--childhood, youth, manhood or womanhood, and old age--so in the macrocosm there are different stages corresponding to these various periods of the microcosmic life. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par7&gt;A&lt;/A&gt; child cannot take up the duties of fatherhood or motherhood. Its undeveloped mental and physical condition render it incapable of doing such work. The same is true of the less evolved beings in the beginning of manifestation. They must wait until the higher evolved have made the proper conditions for them. The lower the grade of the intelligence of the evolving being, the more it is dependent upon outside help. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par8&gt;At&lt;/A&gt; the Beginning, then, the highest Beings--those who are the farthest evolved--work upon those who have the greatest degree of unconsciousness. Later, they turn them over to some of the less evolved entities, who are then able to carry the work a little further. At last self-consciousness is awakened. The evolving life has become Man. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par9&gt;From&lt;/A&gt; the point where the self-conscious individual Ego has come into being he must go on and expand his consciousness without outside help. Experience and thought are then to take the place of outside teachers and the glory, power and splendor he may attain are limitless. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par10&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; period of time devoted to the attainment of self-consciousness and to the building of the vehicles through which the spirit in man manifests, is called "Involution." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par11&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; subsequent period of existence, during which the individual human being develops self-consciousness into divine omniscience, is called "Evolution." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par12&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Force within the evolving being which makes evolution what it is and not a mere unfoldment of latent germinal possibilities; which makes the evolution of each individual differ from that of every other; which provides the element of originality and gives scope to the creative ability which the evolving being is to cultivate that he may become a God--that Force is called "Genius," and as previously explained, its manifestation is "Epigenesis." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par13&gt;Many&lt;/A&gt; of the advanced philosophies of modern times recognize involution and evolution. Science recognizes only the latter, because it (Science) deals only with the Form side of manifestation. Involution belongs to the Life side; but the most advanced scientists regard Epigenesis as a demonstrable fact. The Rosicrucian Cosmo-Conception combines all three as necessary to full understanding of the past, present and future development of the System to which we belong. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part2&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The Seven Worlds&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par14&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; might use a homely instance to illustrate the building of a Cosmos. Suppose a man wants to establish a home in which to live. He first selects a suitable location and then proceeds to build a house, dividing it into various rooms to serve certain purpose. He makes a kitchen, dining-room bedrooms and bathroom, and furnishes them all to suit the special purpose they are intended to serve. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par15&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; God desires to create, He seeks out an appropriate place in space, which He fills with His aura, permeating every atom of the cosmic root-substance of that particular portion of space with His Life, thus awakening the activity latent within every &lt;I&gt;in&lt;/I&gt;separate atom. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par16&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; Cosmic Root-substance is an expression of the negative pole of the Universal Spirit, while the great Creative Being we call God (of whom we, as spirits, are part) is an expression of the positive energy of the same Universal Absolute Spirit. From the work of one upon the other, all that we see about us in the Physical World has resulted. The oceans, the Earth everything we see manifesting as mineral, plant animal and human forms--all are &lt;I&gt;crystallized space&lt;/I&gt;, emanated from this negative Spirit-substance, which alone existed at the dawn of Being. As surely as the hard and flinty house of the snail is the solidified juices of its soft body, so surely all &lt;I&gt;forms&lt;/I&gt; are crystallizations around the negative pole of Spirit. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par17&gt;God&lt;/A&gt; draws from the Cosmic Root-substance outside His immediate sphere; thus the substance within the nascent cosmos becomes denser than it is in Universal space, between Solar Systems. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par18&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; God has thus prepared the material for His Habitation, He next sets it in order. Every part of the system is pervaded by His consciousness, but a different modification of that consciousness in each part of division. The Cosmic Root-substance is set in varying rates of vibration and is therefore differently constituted in its various divisions, or regions. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par19&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; above is the manner in which the Worlds come into being and are fitted to serve different purposes in the evolutionary scheme, the same as the various rooms in the house are fitted to serve the purpose of everyday life in the Physical World. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par20&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; have already seen that there are seven Worlds. These Worlds have each a different "measure" and rate of vibration. In the densest World (the Physical) the measure of vibration, though in the case of light-waves reaching a rate of hundreds of millions per second, is nevertheless infinitesimal when compared to the rapidity of the vibration in the Desire World, which is next to the Physical. To get some conception of the meaning and rapidity of vibration, perhaps the easiest way is to watch the heat vibrations rising from a very hot stove, or from a steam radiator near a window. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par21&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; must be borne constantly in mind that these Worlds are not separated by space or distance, as is the earth from the other planets. They are states of matter, of varying density and vibration, as are the solids, liquids and gases of our Physical World. These Worlds are not instantaneously created at the beginning of a day of Manifestation, nor do they last until the end; but as a spider spins its web thread by thread, so god differentiates one after another of the worlds within Himself, as the necessity arises for new conditions in the scheme of evolution in which He is engaged. Thus have all the seven Worlds been gradually differentiated as they are at present. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par22&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; highest Worlds are created first, and as involution is to slowly carry the life into denser and denser matter for the building of forms, the finer Worlds gradually condense and new Worlds are differentiated within God to furnish the necessary links between Himself and the Worlds which have consolidated. In due time the point of greatest density, the nadir of materiality, is reached. From that point the life begins to ascend into higher Worlds, as evolution proceeds. That leaves the denser Worlds depopulated, one by one. When the purpose has been served for which a particular World was created, God ends its existence, which has become superfluous, by ceasing within Himself the particular activity which brought into being and sustained that World. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par23&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; highest (finest, rarest, most ethereal) Worlds are the first created and the last eliminated, while the three densest Worlds, in which our present phase of evolution is carried on, are but comparatively evanescent phenomena incident to the spirit's dip into matter. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part3&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Seven Periods&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par24&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; evolutionary scheme is carried through these five Worlds in seven great Periods of Manifestation, during which the virgin spirit, or evolving life, becomes first, man--then, a God. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par25&gt;At&lt;/A&gt; the beginning of Manifestation God differentiates &lt;I&gt;within&lt;/I&gt; (not &lt;I&gt;from&lt;/I&gt;) Himself these virgin spirits, as sparks from a Flame, of the same nature, capable of being fanned into Flames themselves. Evolution is the fanning process which is to accomplish that end. In the virgin spirits are enfolded all the possibilities of their Divine Father, including the germ of independent Will, which makes them capable of originating new phases, not latent in them. The latent &lt;I&gt;possibilities&lt;/I&gt; are transformed into dynamic powers and available faculties during evolution, while the independent Will institutes new and original departures--or Epigenesis. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par26&gt;Prior&lt;/A&gt; to the beginning of the pilgrimage through matter the virgin spirit is in the World of Virgin Spirits, the next to the highest of the seven Worlds. It has Divine Consciousness, but &lt;I&gt;not Self&lt;/I&gt;- consciousness. That, Soul-power, and the Creative Mind, are faculties or powers attained to by evolution. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par27&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the virgin spirit is immersed in the World of Divine Spirit, it is blinded and rendered utterly unconscious by that matter. It is as oblivious to outside conditions as is man when in the deepest trance. This state of unconsciousness prevails during the first period. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par28&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Second Period it rises to the dreamless sleep state; in the third Period it reaches the dream stage, and in the middle of the Fourth Period, at which we have now arrived, the full waking consciousness of man is attained. This is a consciousness pertaining to only the lowest one of the seven Worlds. During the remaining half of this Period, and the entire three remaining Periods, man must expand his consciousness so as to include all of the six Worlds above this Physical World. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par29&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; man passed through these Worlds in his descent his energies were directed by higher Beings, who assisted him to turn unconscious energy &lt;I&gt;inward&lt;/I&gt; for the building of proper vehicles. At last, when he was far enough advanced and equipped with the threefold body as a necessary instrument, these higher Beings "opened his eyes" and turned his gaze &lt;I&gt;outward&lt;/I&gt; upon the Chemical Region of the Physical World, that his energies might conquer it. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par30&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; he has fitted himself by his work in the Chemical Region, his next step in progress will be toward an expansion in consciousness that will include the Etheric Region; then the Desire World, etc., etc. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par31&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Rosicrucian terminology, the names of the seven Periods are as follows: 
&lt;OL&gt;
&lt;LI&gt;&lt;A name=PAR32&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Saturn Period 
&lt;LI&gt;The Sun Period 
&lt;LI&gt;The Moon Period 
&lt;LI&gt;The Earth Period 
&lt;LI&gt;The Jupiter Period 
&lt;LI&gt;The Venus Period 
&lt;LI&gt;The Vulcan Period &lt;/LI&gt;&lt;/OL&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par33&gt;&lt;I&gt;These&lt;/I&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;I&gt; periods are successive Rebirths of our Earth.&lt;/I&gt; 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par34&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; must not be thought that the above mentioned Periods have anything to do with the planets which move in their orbits around the sun in company with the earth. In fact, it cannot be too emphatically stated that there is no connection whatever between these planets and the periods. The Periods are simply past, present or future incarnations of our Earth, "conditions" through which it has passed, is now passing, or will pass in the future. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par35&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; three first mentioned Periods (the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods) have been passed through. We are now in the fourth, or Earth Period. When this Earth Period of our Globe has been completed, we and it shall pass in turn through the Jupiter, Venus and Vulcan conditions before the great septenary Day of Manifestation comes to an end, when all that now is will once more be merged in the Absolute for a period of rest and assimilation of the fruits of our evolution, to re-emerge for further and higher development at the dawn of another Great Day. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par36&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; three and one-half Periods already behind us have been spent in gaining our present vehicles and consciousness. The remaining three and one-half Periods will be devoted to perfecting these different vehicles and expanding our consciousness into something akin to omniscience. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par37&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; journey made by the virgin spirit from unconsciousness to omniscience, unfolding its latent possibilities into a kinetic energy, is a process of marvelous complexity and only the roughest outline will at first be given. As we progress in our present study, however, more details will be filled in, until the picture is as complete as the writer is capable of making it. The attention of the student is called to the definition of terms that are given as new ideas are being presented. He is earnestly importuned to familiarize himself with them, as the intention is to simplify the matter by using only one familiar English name for the same idea throughout the work. The name will be as descriptive as possible of the idea to be conveyed, in hopes that thereby much of the confusion arising from a multiplex terminology may be avoided. By paying strict attention to definition of terms, it should not be too difficult for any person of average intelligence to acquire a knowledge of at least the outlines of the scheme of evolution. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par38&gt;That&lt;/A&gt; such a knowledge is of the utmost importance will, we think, be conceded by every intelligent individual. We live in this world, governed by the laws of nature. Under these laws we must live and work, and we are powerless to change them. If we know them and intelligently cooperate with them, these nature-forces become most valuable servants, e.g., electricity and the expansive force of steam. If, on the other hand, we do not understand them and in our ignorance work contrary to them, they become most dangerous enemies, capable of terrible destruction. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par39&gt;Therefore,&lt;/A&gt; the more we know of the working methods of nature, which latter is but the visible symbol of the invisible God, the better able we shall be to take advantage of the opportunities it offers for growth and power; for emancipation from bondage and for elevation to mastery. &lt;/P&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6870752152943101039-3895711070022242364?l=trf92.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/3895711070022242364'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/3895711070022242364'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/10.html' title='The Scheme of Evolution'/><author><name>Helios</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09044806056706371574</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_ndsyKrs-XYg/SUUtoCN-cPI/AAAAAAAAAZM/-S0Kikn40sw/S220/Helios7.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6870752152943101039.post-7198728718064443512</id><published>2006-12-08T11:58:00.001-06:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T13:48:05.448-06:00</updated><title type='text'>The Path of Evolution</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt;&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par1&gt;&lt;FONT size=6&gt;A&lt;/FONT&gt;&lt;/A&gt; word of warning in regard to diagrams used for purposes of illustration may not be out of place. The student should remember that anything that is reduced into another dimension can never be accurate. The picture of a house would mean little or nothing to us if we had never seen a house. In that case we would see in the picture only lines and blotches. It would convey no meaning to us. Diagrams used to illustrate super physical matters are much less true representations of the reality, for the simple reason that in the case of the picture, the three-dimensional house is only reduced to two dimensions, while in the case of diagrams of the Periods, Worlds and Globes, the realities possess from four to seven dimensions, and the diagrams of two dimensions by which it is endeavored to represent them are thus so much further removed from the possibility of correctly portraying them. We must constantly bear in mind that these Worlds inter-penetrate, that the Globes inter-penetrate, and that the way they are shown in the diagram is analogous to taking all the wheels of a watch and laying them side by side in order to show how the watch keeps time. If these diagrams are to be of any use to the student they must be spiritually conceived. Otherwise they will be confusing instead of enlightening. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part1&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;Revolutions and Cosmic Nights&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par2&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Saturn Period is the first of the seven Periods, and at this early stage the virgin spirits take their first step towards the evolution of Consciousness and Form. By reference to &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen007.gif"&gt;diagram 7&lt;/A&gt; it will be seen that the evolutionary impulse travels seven times around the seven Globes, A, B, C, D, E, F and G, the arrows showing the direction. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par3&gt;First,&lt;/A&gt; a part of the evolution is accomplished on Globe A, situated in the World of Divine Spirit, the rarest of the five Worlds which form our field of evolution. Then, gradually the evolving life is transferred to Globe B, which is located in the somewhat denser World of Life Spirit. Here another stage of evolution is passed through. In due time the evolving life is ready to enter the arena on Globe C, which is situated in and formed of the yet denser substance of the Region of Abstract Thought. After learning the lessons peculiar to that stage of existence, the life wave travels onward to Globe D, which is located in and formed of the substance of the Region of Concrete Thought. This is the densest degree of matter reached by the life wave during the Saturn Period. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par4&gt;From&lt;/A&gt; this point the life wave is carried upward again to Globe E, which is situated in the Region of Abstract Thought, as is Globe C, yet the conditions are not the same as on Globe C. This is the Involutionary stage, and the substance of the Worlds is getting denser all the time. The tendency in everything is to become denser and more solid as times goes on; also, as the path of evolution is a spiral, it will be clear that, though the same points are gone over, the conditions are never the same, but are on a higher and more advanced plane. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par5&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the work on Globe E has been completed, the next step is taken on Globe F, which is situated in the World of Life Spirit, the same as Globe B; thence it mounts to Globe G. When the work there is done, the life wave has traveled once around all the seven Globes; once down and up through the four respective Worlds. This journey of the life wave is called a Revolution, and seven Revolutions make one Period. During one Period the life wave travels seven times down and up through the four Worlds. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par6&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the life wave has traveled its full complement of seven times around the seven Globes, completing the seven Revolutions, the first Day of Creation closes and there follows a Cosmic Night of rest and assimilation, after which the Sun Period dawns. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par7&gt;Like&lt;/A&gt; the night of sleep between two days of human life and the interval of rest between two earth lives, this Cosmic Night of rest after the completion of the Saturn Period is not a time of passive repose, but a season of preparation for the activity to be unfolded in the coming Sun Period, where man-in-the-making is to take a further dip into matter. Therefore, new Globes are necessary, the positions of which in the seven Worlds are different from those occupied by the Worlds of the Saturn Period. The providing of these new Globes, and other subjective activities, occupy the evolving spirits during the interval between Periods--the Cosmic Night. The manner of procedure is as follows: 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par8&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the life wave has left Globe A in the Saturn Period for the last tine, the Globe begins to slowly disintegrate. The forces which built it are transferred from the World of Divine Spirit (where Globe A is located during the Saturn Period) to the World of Life Spirit (where Globe A is located during the Sun Period). This is shown on &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen008.gif"&gt;diagram 8&lt;/A&gt;. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par9&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the life wave has left Globe B in the Saturn Period for the last time, it also commences to disintegrate, and the forces thereof, like the seed-atom of a human vehicle, are used as a nucleus for Globe B in the Sun Period, this Globe being then located in the Region of Abstract Thought. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par10&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; like manner the forces of Globe C are transferred to the Region of Concrete Thought and draw upon the substance of that Region for the material wherewith to build a new Globe C for the coming Sun Period. Globe D is similarly transmuted and placed in the Desire World. Globes E, F, and G, in order named, are analogously transferred. The result is (as reference to &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen008.gif"&gt;diagram 8&lt;/A&gt; will show) that in the Sun Period all the Globes are located one step further down into denser matter that they were in the Saturn Period, so that the life wave, upon its emergence from the Cosmic Night of Rest intervening between the last activity on Globe G of the Saturn Period and the renewed activity on Globe A of the Sun Period finds a new environment, with the opportunity thus afforded for new experiences. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par11&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; life wave now circles seven times around the seven Globes during the Sun Period, traversing seven times down and up the four Worlds or Regions in which these Globes are located. It makes seven Revolutions in the Sun Period, as it did in the Saturn Period. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par12&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the life wave leaves Globe A in the Sun Period for the last time, that Globe begins to disintegrate. Its forces are transferred to the denser Region of Abstract Thought, where they form a planet to be used during the Moon Period. In the same way, the forces of the other Globes are transferred and serve as nuclei for the Globes of the Moon Period, as shown in &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen008.gif"&gt;diagram 8&lt;/A&gt;, the process being exactly the same as when the Globes are removed from their locations in the Saturn Period to the positions they occupied during the Sun Period. Thus the Globes of the Moon Period are placed one step further down in matter that they were during the Sun Period, the lowest (Globe D) being situated in the Etheric Region of the Physical World. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par13&gt;After&lt;/A&gt; the interim of Cosmic Night between the Sun Period and the Moon Period, the life wave starts its course on Globe A of the latter, completing in due time its seven Revolutions, as before. Then there is another Cosmic Night, during which the Globes are again transferred one step further down, and this time the densest Globe is located in the Chemical Region of the Physical World, as reference to &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen008.gif"&gt;diagram 8&lt;/A&gt; will show. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par14&gt;This,&lt;/A&gt; then, is the Earth Period and the lowest and densest Globe (Globe D) is our present Earth. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par15&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; life wave here, as usual, started on Globe A, after the Cosmic Night succeeding the Moon Period. In the present Earth Period it has circled three times around the seven globes and is now on Globe D, in its fourth Revolution. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par16&gt;Here&lt;/A&gt; on earth and in this present fourth Revolution, the greatest density of matter--the nadir of materiality--was reached a few millions years ago. The tendency henceforth will be upward into rarer substance. During the three and one-half Revolutions which remain to complete this Period, the condition of the Earth will gradually become more and more ethereal, and in the next--the Jupiter Period--Globe D will again be located in the Etheric Region, as it was in the Moon Period, the other Globes being also elevated correspondingly. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par17&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Venus Period they will be located in the same Worlds as were the Globes of the Sun Period. The Globes of the Vulcan Period will have the same density and be located in the same Worlds as were the Globes of the Saturn Period. This is all shown on &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen008.gif"&gt;diagram 8&lt;/A&gt;. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par18&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the life wave has completed its work in the Earth Period and the Cosmic Night which follows is past, it will go through its seven Revolutions on the Globes of the Jupiter Period. Then will come the usual Cosmic Night, with its subjective activities; after which the seven Revolutions of the Venus Period; then another rest, succeeded by the last of the Periods of the present scheme of evolution--the Vulcan Period. The life wave also makes its seven Revolutions here, and at the end of the last Revolution all the Globes are dissolved and the life wave is reabsorbed by God, for a period of time equal in duration to that occupied by all the seven Periods of activity. God Himself then merges into the Absolute during the Universal Night of assimilation and preparation for another Great Day. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par19&gt;Other&lt;/A&gt; and grander evolutions will then follow, but we can deal only with the seven Periods described. &lt;/P&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6870752152943101039-7198728718064443512?l=trf92.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/7198728718064443512'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/7198728718064443512'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/9.html' title='The Path of Evolution'/><author><name>Helios</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09044806056706371574</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_ndsyKrs-XYg/SUUtoCN-cPI/AAAAAAAAAZM/-S0Kikn40sw/S220/Helios7.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6870752152943101039.post-2682414553047116930</id><published>2006-12-08T11:57:00.007-06:00</published><updated>2006-12-26T13:04:51.650-06:00</updated><title type='text'>The Work of Evolution</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt;&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part1&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;Ariadne's Thread&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par1&gt;&lt;FONT size=6&gt;H&lt;/FONT&gt;aving&lt;/A&gt; become acquainted with the Worlds, the Globes and the Revolutions which constitute the path of evolution during the seven Periods, we are now in a position to consider the work which is done in each Period, as well as the methods employed to accomplish it. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par2&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; "Ariadne's thread" which will guide us through the maze of Globes, Worlds, Revolutions and Periods will be found when it is remembered and kept steadily in mind that the virgin spirits which constitute the evolving life wave became entirely &lt;I&gt;unconscious&lt;/I&gt; when they commenced their evolutionary pilgrimage through the five Worlds of substance denser than the World of Virgin Spirits. The purpose of evolution is to make them fully conscious and able to master the matter of all the Worlds, therefore the conditions embodied in Globes, Worlds, Revolutions and Periods are ordered with that end in view. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par3&gt;During&lt;/A&gt; the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods and the past half of the present Earth Period, the virgin spirits have unconsciously built their different vehicles under the direction of exalted Beings who guided their progress, and have gradually awakened until they have attained the present state of waking consciousness. This period is called "Involution". 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par4&gt;From&lt;/A&gt; the present time to the end of the Vulcan Period, the virgin spirits, who are now our humanity, will perfect their vehicles and expand their consciousness in the five Worlds by their own efforts and genius. This period is called "Evolution." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par5&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; above is the key to the understanding of what follows. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par6&gt;A&lt;/A&gt; thorough comprehension of the scheme of planetary evolution which has been outlines in the preceding pages is of immense value to the student. Although some believers in the laws of Consequence and Rebirth seem to think that the possession of such knowledge is quite non-essential and of little use, it is nevertheless of very great importance to the earnest student of these two laws. It trains the mind in abstract thought and elevates it above the sordid things of concrete existence, helping the imagination to soar beyond the hampering toils of self-interest. As stated in our study of the Desire World, Interest is the mainspring to action, yet at our present stage of progress, Interest is generally aroused by selfishness. It is sometimes of a very subtle nature, but it spurs to action of various kinds. All action inspired by Interest generates certain effects which act on us, and in consequence we are bound by action having to do with the concrete Worlds. But, if our minds are occupied with such subjects as mathematics or study of the planetary phases of evolution, we are in the Region of purely Abstract Thought, beyond the influence of Feeling, and the mind is directed upward towards the spiritual realism and liberation. When we are extracting cube root, or multiplying figures, or thinking of Periods, Revolutions, etc., we have no Feeling about it. We do not quarrel about twice two being four. If our feelings were involved we should perhaps try to make it five and quarrel with the one who, for personal reasons, said it was but three, but in mathematics Truth is most clearly apparent and Feeling is eliminated. Therefore, to the average man, desiring to live in the feelings, mathematics is dry and uninteresting. Pythagoras taught his pupils to live in the World of Eternal Spirit and he demanded that those who desired instruction from him should first study mathematics. A mind capable of understanding mathematics is above the average and is capable of rising into the World of Spirit, because it is not fettered in the World of Feeling and Desire. The more we accustom ourselves to think in terms of the Spiritual Worlds, the better we shall be able to rise above the illusions which surround us in this concrete existence, where the twin feelings, Interest and Indifference, obscure the Truth and bias us, as the reflection of the light rays through the Earth's atmosphere gives us incorrect ideas of the position of the luminary emitting them. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par7&gt;Therefore&lt;/A&gt; the student who wishes to know Truth; to enter and investigate the realms of Spirit; to free himself from the toils of the flesh, as rapidly as is consistent with safety and proper growth, is earnestly advised to study what follows as thoroughly as possible; to assimilate it and draw mental conceptions of these Worlds, Globes and Periods. If he wishes to progress in this way, the study of mathematics and of Hinton's "The Fourth Dimension" are also admirable exercises in abstract thought. This work of Hinton's (though basically incorrect, because the four-dimensional Desire World cannot be actually found by three-dimensional methods), has opened the eyes of several persons who have studied it, and made them clairvoyant. Moreover, remembering that logic is the best teacher in any world, it is certain that the individual who succeeds in entering into the superphysical World by means of such studies in abstract thought, will not become confused but will be able to give a good account of himself under all circumstances. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par8&gt;A&lt;/A&gt; stupendous scheme is here unfolded, and as more and more detail is filled in, its complexity becomes almost inconceivable. Anyone capable of comprehending it will be well rewarded for taking the utmost pains to do so. Therefore, the student should read slowly, repeat often, think deeply and much. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par9&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; book, particularly this chapter, cannot be read in a casual manner. Every sentence has weight and bearing upon what follows, and presupposes a knowledge of what precedes it. If the books is not studied thoroughly and systematically, it will grown more and more incomprehensible and confusing with every page. On the other hand, if it is studied and well thought out as the student proceeds, it will be found that each page is illuminated by the increased knowledge gained by study of what went before. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par10&gt;No&lt;/A&gt; work of this kind, dealing with the deepest phases of the Great World Mystery that the human mind, at its present stage of development, is capable of grasping, can be written in such a manner that it will be light reading. Yet the deepest phases now comprehensible to use are but the A B C of the scheme as it will be revealed to us when our minds have become capable of understanding more, in later stages of our development as Supermen. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part2&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The Saturn Period&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par11&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Globes of the Saturn Period consisted of much rarer and finer substances than our Earth, as will be evident from a study of &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen007.gif"&gt;diagram 7&lt;/A&gt; and &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen008.gif"&gt;diagram 8&lt;/A&gt;, which the student is advised to keep close at hand for frequent reference while studying this subject. The densest Globe of that Period was located in the same portion of the World of Thought occupied by the rarest of Globes of the present Period--the Region of Concrete Thought. These Globes had no consistency such as we can sense. "Warmth" is the only word that approximates the idea of the ancient Saturn Period. It was dark; and if a person could have entered into the space it occupied, he would have seen nothing. All about him would have been darkness, but he would have felt its warmth. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par12&gt;To&lt;/A&gt; the materialist it will, of course, seem insanity to call such a condition a "Globe", and to assert that it was the field of evolution of Form and Life. Yet, when we consider the Nebular Theory, we can realize that the nebula must have been dark before it glowed with light, and that it must have been hot before it could become fiery. This heat must have been brought about by motion, and motion is life. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par13&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; may say that the virgin spirits who were to evolve consciousness and form were embedded in this Globe, or perhaps better, that the whole Globe was composed of virgin spirits, as a raspberry is made of a great number of small raspberries. They were incorporated in the Globe, as the life ensouling the mineral is in our Earth. Therefore it is said among occult scientists that in the Saturn Period man went through the mineral stage. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par14&gt;Outside&lt;/A&gt; this "warmth-Globe"--in its atmosphere, we might say--were the great creative Hierarchies, who were to help the evolving virgin spirits to develop form and consciousness. There were many Hierarchies, but for the present we shall concern ourselves with the principal ones only--those which did the most important work of the Saturn Period. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par15&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Rosicrucian terminology these are called "Lords of the Flame," because of the brilliant luminosity of their bodies and their great spiritual powers. They are called "Thrones" in the Bible, and worked on man of their own free will. They were so far advanced that this evolutionary manifestation could give them no new experiences, and therefore no added wisdom, and the same may be said of two still higher order of Hierarchies, to be named later. The rest of the creative Hierarchies, in order to complete their own evolutions, were compelled to work on, in and with man. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par16&gt;These&lt;/A&gt; Lords of the Flame were outside the dark Saturn Globe and their bodies emitted a strong light. They, so to say, projected their pictures upon the surface of that ancient Saturn Globe, which was so impressionable that it reflected, in a multiple or echo-like manner, everything that came in contact with it, giving back the images manifolded. (This is told in the Greek myth wherein it is said that Saturn destroyed his children.) 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par17&gt;However,&lt;/A&gt; by repeated efforts during the first Revolution, the Lords of the Flame succeeded in implanting in the evolving life the germ which has developed our present dense body. This germ was somewhat developed during the remainder of the first six Revolutions, being given the capacity for developing the senses organs, particularly the ear. Therefore, the ear is the most highly developed organ we possess. It is the instrument which carries with the greatest accuracy the impressions of outside conditions to the consciousness. It is less subject to the illusions of the Physical World than the other sense organs. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par18&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; consciousness of the evolving life of that Period was like that of the mineral of today--a state of unconsciousness similar to that attained by mediums in the deepest trance--yet during the first six Revolutions, the evolving life worked on the germ of the dense body under the direction and with the help of the different creative Hierarchies. In the middle of the seventh Revolution the Lords of the Flame, Who had been inactive since They gave the germ of the dense body in the first Revolution, again become active, this time to awaken the highest spiritual principle. They aroused the initial activity of the divine spirit in man. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par19&gt;Thus,&lt;/A&gt; man owes his highest and lowest vehicles--the divine spirit and the dense body, to the evolution of the Saturn Period. These, the Lords of the Flame of their own free will helped him to manifest, not being under the slightest compulsion to do so. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par20&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; work of the various creative Hierarchies is not started on Globe A, at the commencement of a Period or a Revolution. It commences in the middle of one Revolution, growing in strength and reaching its highest efficiency in the middle of the Cosmic Night--which is between Revolutions, as well as between Periods. Then it gradually declines, as the life wave sweeps on to the middle of the next Revolution. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par21&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; the work of the Lords of the Flame in awakening the germinal consciousness, was most active and efficient during the rest Period between the Saturn and Sun Periods. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par22&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; reiterate that a Cosmic Night is not to be regarded as a time of inactivity. It is not inert existence, as we saw in the case of the individual passing from death to a new birth. So with the great death of all the Globes of a Period. It is a cessation of active manifestation, that a proportionately keener subjective activity may be unfolded. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par23&gt;Perhaps&lt;/A&gt; the best idea of the nature of this subjective activity may be gained by observing what happens when a ripe fruit is buried in the ground. Fermentation and decay of the flesh sets in, but out of that chaos comes the new plant, sprouting forth into the air and sunshine. So, when a Period is past, all is resolved into conglomerate chaos, apparently incapable of being reduced to order. At the proper time, however, the Globes of a new period are formed and made ready for occupancy as man-bearing Worlds. Hither the evolving life is transferred from five dark Globes which it traverses during the Cosmic Night, to commence the activities of a new creative day in an altered environment, prepared and externalized during the activities of the Cosmic Night. As the forces of fermentation in the fruit stimulate the seed and fertilize the soil in which it grows, so the Lords of the Flame stimulated the germ of divine spirit, particularly during the Cosmic Night between the Saturn and Sun Periods, continuing their activities until the middle of the first Revolution of the Sun Period. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part3&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;Recapitulation&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par24&gt;Before&lt;/A&gt; the activity in any Period can be started, there is a recapitulation of all that has been gone through before. Owing to the spiral path of evolution, this activity takes place each time on a higher scale that the stage in progression which it rehearses. The necessity will become apparent when the actual work in recapitulation is described. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par25&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; first Revolution of any Period is a recapitulation of the work upon the dense body in the Saturn Period, and is spoken of among Rosicrucians as the "Saturn Revolution." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par26&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Second Period is the Sun Period, and therefore the second Revolution of any Period subsequent to the Sun Period would be the "Sun Revolution." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par27&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; third Period is the Moon Period, therefore the third Revolution of any subsequent Period will be a recapitulation of the work done in the Moon Period, and is called the "Moon Revolution." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par28&gt;Not&lt;/A&gt; until after the recapitulatory Revolutions does the proper work of a Period begin. For instance, in the present Earth Period, we have passed through three and one-half Revolutions. That means that in the first, or Saturn Revolution of the Earth Period, the work done in the Saturn Period was repeated, but on an advanced scale. In the second, or Sun Revolution, the work of the Sun Period was gone through again. In the third, or Moon Revolution, the work of the Moon Period was repeated; and it was only in the fourth--the present Revolution--that the real work of the Earth Period commenced. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par29&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the last of the seven Periods--the Vulcan Period--only the last Revolution will be concerned with real Vulcan work. In the preceding six Revolutions the work of the preceding six Periods will have been recapitulated. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par30&gt;Moreover&lt;/A&gt; (and this will particularly help the student to remember), a Saturn Revolution in any Period has always to do with the development of some new feature of the dense body, because that was started in a first Revolution; and &lt;I&gt;any&lt;/I&gt; seventh, or Vulcan Revolution, has for its particular work some activity in connection with the divine spirit, because that was started in a seventh Revolution. In the same way, we shall see that there is a connection between the different Revolutions and all the vehicles of man. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part4&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The Sun Period&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par31&gt;Conditions&lt;/A&gt; during the Sun Period differed radically from those of the Saturn Period. Instead of the "warmth-Globes" of the latter, the Sun Period Globes were glowing light-balls, of the consistency of gas. These great gas balls contained all that had been evolved in the Saturn Period, and similarly, in the atmosphere were the creative Hierarchies. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par32&gt;Instead&lt;/A&gt; of the echo-like, reflecting quality of the Saturn Period, these Globes, to some extent, had the quality of absorbing and working over sight or sound projected against their surfaces. They, as it were, "sensed" things. The Earth does not seem to do this, and a materialist would scoff at the idea, yet the occultist knows that the Earth feels everything on and in it. This lighter Globe was much more sensitive that the Earth, because it was not limited and bound in such hard and fast conditions of materiality as is our present habitat. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par33&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; life, of course, was different, because no forms such as we know could have existed there. But life can express itself in forms of fiery gas as well as--in fact better than--in forms of hard chemical matter such as the present dense forms of mineral, plant, animal and man. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; As the evolving life appeared upon Globe A in the first or Saturn Revolution of the Sun Period, it was still in charge of the Lords of the Flame who, in the middle of the last Revolution of the Saturn Period, awakened in man the germ of the divine spirit. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par35&gt;They&lt;/A&gt; had previously given the germ of the dense body and, in the first half of the Saturn Revolution of the Sun Period, were concerned with certain improvements to be made upon it. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par36&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Sun Period the formation of the vital body was to be commenced, with all thereby implied of capability for assimilation, growth, propagation, glands, etc. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par37&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Lords of the Flame incorporated in the germ of the dense body only the capability of evolving sense organs. At the time now under consideration it became necessary to change the germ in such a way as to allow of interpenetration by a vital body, also capability of evolving glands and an alimentary canal. This was done by the joint action of the Lords of the Flame, who gave the original germ, and the Lords of Wisdom, who took charge of material evolution in the Sun Period. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par38&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Lords of Wisdom, who were not so highly evolved as the Lords of the Flame, worked to complete their own evolution; therefore they received the assistance of an order of exalted Beings who, like the Lords of the Flame, acted of their own free will. In esoteric parlance they are called the Cherubim. These exalted Beings did not, however, become active in the work until it was necessary to awaken the germ of the second spiritual principle of our man-in-the-making, as the Lords of Wisdom were quite capable of doing the work connected with the vital body which was to be added to the constitution of man in the Sun Period, but not of awakening the second spiritual principle. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par39&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the Lords of the Flame and the Lords of Wisdom had, in the Saturn Revolution of the Sun Period, conjointly reconstructed the germinal dense body, the Lords of Wisdom, in the second Revolution, started the proper work of the Sun Period, by radiating from their own bodies the germ of the vital body, making it capable of inter-penetrating the dense body and giving to the germ the capability of furthering growth and propagation and of exciting the sense centers of the dense body and causing it to move. In short, they gave, germinally, to the vital body all the faculties which it is now unfolding to become a perfect and pliable instrument for the use of the spirit. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par40&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; work occupied the second, third, fourth and fifth Revolutions of the Sun Period. In the sixth Revolution the Cherubim entered and awakened the germ of the second aspect of the threefold spirit in man--the life spirit. In the seventh and last Revolution the newly awakened germ of the life spirit was linked to the germinal divine spirit, and this was still further worked upon. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par41&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; remember that in the Saturn Period our consciousness was similar to the trace condition. By the activity of the Sun Period this was modified until it became like the consciousness of dreamless sleep. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par42&gt;Evolution&lt;/A&gt; in the Sun Period added to the constitution of the evolving embryonic man, the next highest and the next lowest of his present vehicles. As the result of the Saturn Period he possessed a germinal dense body and divine spirit. At the end of the Sun Period he possessed a germinal dense body, vital body, divine spirit and life spirit, i.e., a twofold spirit and a twofold body. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par43&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; also note that, as the first, or Saturn Revolution, of any Period is concerned with work in the dense body (because that was started in a first Revolution), so the second, or Sun Revolution, of any Period is concerned with improvements on the vital body, because it was started in a second Revolution. In like manner, the sixth Revolution of any Period is dedicated to some work on the life spirit, and any seventh Revolution is particularly concerned with matters connected with the divine spirit. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par44&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Saturn Period man-in-the-making went through a mineral stage of existence. That is to say, he had a dense body only in the sense as had the mineral. His consciousness was also similar to that of the present mineral. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par45&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the same way, and for analogous reasons, it may be said that in the Sun Period man went through the plant existence. He had a dense body and a vital body, as plants have, and his consciousness, like theirs, was that of dreamless sleep. The student will fully grasp this analogy by referring to &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen004.gif"&gt;diagram 4&lt;/A&gt; in the chapter on the four kingdoms, where the vehicles of consciousness possessed by mineral, plant, animal and man are schematically shown, with the particular consciousness resulting from their possession in each case. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par46&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the Sun Period was past there came another Cosmic Night of assimilation, together with the subjective activity necessary before the opening of the Moon Period. This was equal in length to the preceding Period of objective manifestation. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part5&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The Moon Period&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par47&gt;As&lt;/A&gt; the chief characteristic feature of the dark Saturn Globes was described by the term "warmth," and that of the Sun Period Globes as "light" or glowing heat, so the chief characteristic feature of the Globes of the Moon Period may be best described by the term "moisture." There was no air such as we know. In the center was the hot fiery core. Next to that, and consequent upon contact with the cold of outside space, there was dense moisture. By contact with the fiery central core the dense moisture was changed into hot steam, which rushed outward to cool, and sink again toward the center. Therefore the occult scientist calls the Globes of the Moon Period "water" and describes the atmosphere of that time as "fire-fog." That was the scene of the next forward step of the evolving life. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par48&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Moon Period work was that of acquiring the germ of a desire body and starting the germinal activity of the third aspect of the threefold spirit in man--the human spirit--the Ego. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par49&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the middle of the seventh Revolution of the Sun Period, the Lords of Wisdom took charge of the germinal life spirit given by the Cherubim in the sixth Revolution of the Sun Period. They did this for the purpose of linking it to the divine spirit. Their greatest activity in this work was reached in the Cosmic Night intervening between the Sun and Moon Periods. In the first dawn of the Moon Period, as the life wave started upon its new pilgrimage, the Lords of Wisdom reappeared, bearing with them the germinal vehicles of the evolving man. In the first or Saturn Revolution of the Moon Period, they co-operated with the "Lords of Individuality," who had special charge of the material evolution of the Moon Period. Together they reconstructed the germ of the dense body, brought over from the Sun Period. This germ had unfolded embryonic sense organs, digestive organs, glands, etc., and was inter-penetrated by a budding vital body which diffused a certain degree of life into the embryonic dense body. Of course, it was not solid and visible as it is now, yet in a crude sort of way it was somewhat organized and is perfectly distinguishable to the trained clairvoyant sight of the competent investigator who searches the memory of nature for scenes in that far-off past. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par50&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Moon Period it was necessary to reconstruct the dense body to make it capable of being inter-penetrated by a desire body, and also capable of evolving a nervous system, muscle, cartilage and a rudimentary skeleton. This reconstruction was the work of the Saturn Revolution of the Moon Period. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par51&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the second, or Sun Revolution, the vital body was also modified to render it capable of being inter-penetrated by a desire body, also of accommodating itself to the nervous system, muscle, skeleton, etc. The Lords of Wisdom, who were the originators of the vital body, also helped the Lords of Individuality with this work. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par52&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the third Revolution the proper Moon work commenced. The Lords of Individuality radiated from themselves the substance which they helped the unconscious, evolving man to appropriate and build into a germinal desire body. They also helped him to incorporate this germinal desire body in the compound vital body and dense body which he already possessed. This work was carried on all through the third and fourth Revolutions of the Moon Period. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par53&gt;As&lt;/A&gt; with the Lords of Wisdom, so with the Lords of Individuality; though exalted far above man, they worked on and in him to complete their own evolution. While they were capable of dealing with the lower vehicle, they were powerless in regard to the higher. They could not give the spiritual impulse necessary to the awakening of the third aspect of the threefold spirit in man. Therefore another class of Beings who were beyond the necessity of evolving in such an evolution as we are passing through--who also worked of their own free will, as did the Lords of the Flame and the Cherubim--came in during the fifth Revolution of the Moon Period, to help man. They are called "Seraphim." They awakened the germ of the third aspect of the spirit--the human spirit. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par54&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the sixth Revolution of the Moon Period the Cherubim reappeared and co-operated with the Lords of Individuality to link the newly acquired germ of the human spirit to life spirit. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par55&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the seventh Revolution of the Moon Period the Lords of the Flame again came to the aid of man, helping the Lords of Individuality to link the human spirit to the divine spirit. Thus the separate Ego--the threefold spirit--came into existence. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par56&gt;Before&lt;/A&gt; the beginning of the Saturn Period the virgin spirits who are now man, were in the World of Virgin Spirits, and were "All-conscious" as God in who (not from whom), they were differentiated. They were not &lt;I&gt;"self"&lt;/I&gt; conscious however. The attainment of that faculty is partly the object of evolution which plunges the virgin spirits into a sea of matter of gradually increasing density which eventually shuts it from the All-consciousness. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par57&gt;Thus,&lt;/A&gt; in the Saturn Period the virgin spirits were immersed in the World of Divine Spirit and encased in the tiniest film of that substance which they partially penetrated by the help of the Lords of Flame. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par58&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Sun Period the virgin spirit was plunged into the denser World of Life Spirit and more effectively blinded to the All-consciousness by a second veil of the substance of the World of Life Spirit. Still, by the help of the Cherubim it partially penetrated this second veil also. The feeling of the Oneness of All was not lost either, for the World of Life Spirit is still a universal World common to and inter-penetrating all the planets of a Solar System. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par59&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Moon Period, however, the virgin spirits take a further dip into the still denser matter of the Region of Abstract Thought and here the most opaque of its veils, the human spirit, is added. Henceforth the All-consciousness of the virgin spirit is lost. It can no longer penetrate its veils, look &lt;I&gt;outwards&lt;/I&gt; and perceive &lt;I&gt;others&lt;/I&gt;, so it is forced to turn its consciousness &lt;I&gt;inwards&lt;/I&gt; and there it finds its &lt;I&gt;self&lt;/I&gt;, as the Ego, separated and apart from all others. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par60&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; the virgin spirit is encased in a threefold veil, and as its outermost veil, the human spirit, effectively blinds it to the oneness of Life, it becomes the Ego by entertaining the illusion of separateness contracted during involution. Evolution will gradually dissolve the illusion, bring back the All-consciousness, and Self-consciousness will have been added. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par61&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; we see that at the close of the Moon Period man possessed a threefold body in varying stages of development; and also the germ of the threefold spirit. He had dense, vital, and desire bodies, and divine, life and human spirit. All he lacked was the link to connect them. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par62&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; has been stated that man passed through the mineral stage in the Saturn Period; through the plant stage in the Sun Period, and his pilgrimage through the conditions of the Moon Period corresponds to the phase of animal existence, for the same reason that the two other similes are applicable--he had the dense, vital, and desire bodies, as have our present animals, and his consciousness was an internal picture-consciousness, such as the lower animals have today. This resembles the dream consciousness of man, save that it is perfectly rational, being directed by the group-spirit of the animals. The student is again referred to &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen004.gif"&gt;diagram 4&lt;/A&gt; in the chapter on the four kingdoms, where this is shown. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par63&gt;These&lt;/A&gt; Moon beings were not so purely germinal as in the previous Periods. To the trained clairvoyant they appear suspended by strings in the atmosphere of the fire-fog, as the embryo hangs from the placenta by the umbilical cord. Currents (common to all of them), which provided some sort of nourishment flowed in and out from the atmosphere, through those cords. These currents were thus, to some extent, similar in their function to the blood of the present day. The name "blood" as applied to these currents, however, is used merely to suggest an analogy, because the Being of the Moon Period possessed nothing like our present red blood, which is one of the very latest acquisitions of man. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par64&gt;Towards&lt;/A&gt; the end of the Moon Period there was a division of the Globe which was the field of our and other evolutions, which, for the sake of greater simplicity, we have not heretofore mentioned, but with which we shall presently become acquainted. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par65&gt;Part&lt;/A&gt; of that great Globe was crystallized by man on account of his inability to keep the part which he inhabited in the high state of vibration maintained by the other beings there, and as this part became more inert the centrifugal force of the revolving Globe sent it spinning into space, where it began to circle around the glowing fiery central portion. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par66&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; spiritual reason for the throwing off of such crystallizations is that the highest beings on such a Globe require for their evolution the exceedingly rapid vibrations of fire. They are hampered by condensation, although such a condition is necessary to the evolution of other and less advanced beings required lower rates of vibration. Therefore, when part of any Globe has been consolidated by a group of evolving beings to the detriment of others, that part is thrown off to exactly the proper distance from the central mass, so that it circles as a satellite around its primary. The heat vibrations which strike it are of the rate and strength suitable to the peculiar needs of the beings evolving upon that satellite. Of course the law of gravitation accounts quite satisfactorily for the phenomenon from a &lt;I&gt;physical&lt;/I&gt; viewpoint. But there is always a deeper cause, that yields a more complete explanation and which we will find if we consider the spiritual side of things. As a physical action is but the visible manifestation of the invisible thought which must precede it, so is the throwing off of a planet from a central Sun simply the visible and unavoidable effect of invisible spiritual conditions. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par67&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; smaller planet which was thrown off in the Moon Period, condensed with comparative rapidity and remained the field of our evolution until the end of that Period. It was a moon to the parent planet, circling around it as our Moon circles around the Earth, but it did not show phases as our Moon does. It revolved in such a manner that one-half was always light and the other always dark, as is the case with Venus. One of its poles was pointed directly towards the large fiery Globe, as one of the poles of Venus points directly towards the Sun. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par68&gt;On&lt;/A&gt; this satellite of the Moon Period there were currents which encircled it, as the group-spirit currents encircle the Earth. The Moon beings followed those currents instinctively from the light to the dark side of this old Moon. At certain times of the year, when they were on the light side, a sort of propagation took place. We have the atavistic residue of those moon travels for propagation in the migrations of the birds of passage which, to the present day, follow the group-spirit currents around the Earth at certain seasons of the year, for identical purposes. Even the (honey)moon trips of human beings show that man himself has not yet outgrown the migratory impulse in connection with mating. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par69&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Moon beings at this last stage were also capable of giving utterance to sounds, or cries. These were Cosmic sounds--not expressions of individual joy or sorrow, for as yet there was no individual. The development of the individual came later--in the Earth Period. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par70&gt;At&lt;/A&gt; the end of the Moon Period once more came the interval of rest, the Cosmic Night. The divided parts were dissolved and merged in the general Chaos which preceded the reorganization of the Globe for the Earth Period. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par71&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Lords of Wisdom had now evolved so far, that they were capable of taking charge as the highest creative Hierarchy. They were given special charge of the divine spirit in man during the Earth Period. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par72&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Lords of Individuality were also sufficiently advanced to work upon the spirit in man and the life spirit was therefore put under their charge. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par73&gt;Another&lt;/A&gt; creative Hierarchy had special care of the three germs of the dense, vital, and desire bodies as they were evolving. They were the ones who, under the direction of the higher orders, actually did the principal work on these bodies, using the evolving life as a kind of instrument. This Hierarchy is called the "Lords of Form." They were now evolved so far that they were given charge of the third aspect of the spirit in man--the human spirit--in the coming Earth Period. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par74&gt;There&lt;/A&gt; were twelve great Creative Hierarchies active in the work of evolution at the commencement of the Saturn Period. Two of these Hierarchies did some work to help at the very beginning. No information has been given as to what they did, nor anything about them, except that they helped of their own free will, and then withdrew from limited existence into liberation. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par75&gt;Three&lt;/A&gt; more of the Creative Hierarchies followed them at the beginning of the Earth Period, the Lords of the Flame, the Cherubim and the Seraphim, leaving seven Hierarchies in active service when the Earth Period began. (&lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen009.gif"&gt; Diagram 9&lt;/A&gt; will give a clear idea of the twelve Creative Hierarchies and their status). 
&lt;CENTER&gt;&lt;A name=par76&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;Diagram 9&lt;BR&gt;&lt;I&gt;The Twelve Great Creative Hierarchies&lt;/I&gt;&lt;/H3&gt;
&lt;TABLE border=1&gt;
&lt;TBODY&gt;
&lt;TR&gt;
&lt;TD align=middle&gt;&lt;B&gt;Zodiacal Sign&lt;/B&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=middle&gt;&lt;B&gt;Name&lt;/B&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=middle&gt;&lt;B&gt;Status&lt;/B&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR&gt;&lt;A name=par77&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;1. Aries&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;Nameless&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left rowSpan=2&gt;The first and second orders are said to have passed beyond the ken of anyone on Earth. It is known that they gave some assistance at the beginning of our evolution.&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;2. Taurus&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;Nameless&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR&gt;
&lt;TD align=middle colSpan=3&gt;&lt;B&gt;The three following orders worked of their own free will to help man during the three periods which preceded the Earth Period. They have also passed to liberation:&lt;/B&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;3. Gemini&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;Seraphim&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;who, in the Moon Period, aroused in man-in-the-making the germ of the human spirit--the Ego.&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR&gt;&lt;A name=par79&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;4. Cancer&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;Cherubim&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;who, in the Sun Period, aroused the germ of the life spirit.&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR&gt;&lt;A name=par80&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;5. Leo&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;Lords of Flame&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;who, in the Saturn Period, aroused the germ of the divine spirit and gave the germ of the dense body.&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR&gt;&lt;A name=par81&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;TD align=middle colSpan=3&gt;&lt;B&gt;The following Seven Creative Hierarchies are active in the Earth Period:&lt;/B&gt;&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR&gt;&lt;A name=par82&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;6. Virgo&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;Lords of Wisdom&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;who, in the Sun Period, started the vital body.&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR&gt;&lt;A name=par83&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;7. Libra&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;Lords of Individuality&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;who, in the Moon Period, started the desire body.&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR&gt;&lt;A name=par84&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;8. Scorpio&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;Lords of Form&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;who have special charge of human evolution in the Earth Period.&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR&gt;&lt;A name=par85&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;9. Sagittarius&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;Lords of Mind&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;the humanity of the Saturn Period.&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR&gt;&lt;A name=par86&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;10. Capricornus&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;Archangels&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;the humanity of the Sun Period.&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR&gt;&lt;A name=par87&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;11. Aquarius&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;Angels&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;the humanity of the Moon Period.&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;
&lt;TR&gt;&lt;A name=par88&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;12. Pisces&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;The Virgin Spirits&lt;/TD&gt;
&lt;TD align=left&gt;who are the humanity of the present Earth Period.&lt;/TD&gt;&lt;/TR&gt;&lt;/TBODY&gt;&lt;/TABLE&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par89&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Lords of Mind became experts at building bodies of "mind-stuff" as we are becoming experts at building bodies of chemical matter, and for a similar reason: The Region of Concrete Thought was the densest condition of matter reached during the Saturn Period where they were human and the Chemical Region is the densest state to be contacted by our humanity. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par90&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Earth Period the Lords of Mind reached the Creator-stage, and radiated from themselves into our being the nucleus of material from which we are now seeking to build an organized mind. They are called "Powers of Darkness" by Paul because they came from the dark Saturn Period, and are considered evil on account of the separative tendency appertaining to the plane of Reason as contrasted with the unifying forces of the World of Life Spirit; the realm of Love. The Lords of Mind work with humanity; but not with the three lower Kingdoms. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par91&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Archangels became experts at building a body of desire-stuff: the densest matter of the Sun Period. Therefore they are able to teach and guide such less evolved beings as man and animal how to mold and use a desire-body. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par92&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Angels are thoroughly experienced in building a vital body for in the Moon period when they were human the ether was the densest condition of matter. On account of this ability they are properly the teachers of man, animal and plant with regard to the vital functions: propagation, nutrition, etc. &lt;/P&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6870752152943101039-2682414553047116930?l=trf92.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/2682414553047116930'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/2682414553047116930'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/8.html' title='The Work of Evolution'/><author><name>Helios</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09044806056706371574</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_ndsyKrs-XYg/SUUtoCN-cPI/AAAAAAAAAZM/-S0Kikn40sw/S220/Helios7.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6870752152943101039.post-1457726596076430651</id><published>2006-12-08T11:57:00.005-06:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T13:48:59.191-06:00</updated><title type='text'>Stragglers and Newcomers</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt;&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par1&gt;&lt;FONT size=6&gt;I&lt;/FONT&gt;n&lt;/A&gt; following through the preceding chapter the evolution of life, consciousness and form--the triple phase of manifestation of the virgin spirit--which is the &lt;I&gt;life&lt;/I&gt; that gathers the &lt;I&gt;form&lt;/I&gt; about itself and gains &lt;I&gt;consciousness&lt;/I&gt; thereby, we have spoken as though there were only one class; as though the virgin spirits, without exception, had made constant and uniform progress. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par2&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; was done for the sake of simplicity, because stragglers there were, as there are in any great body or company. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par3&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; school there are, every year, those who fail to reach the standard required for promotion into a higher grade. Similarly, in every Period of Evolution, there are those who fall behind because they have not attained the standard necessary to pass onward to the next higher stage. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par4&gt;Even&lt;/A&gt; so early as the Saturn Period there were some who failed to improve sufficiently to take the next forward step. At that stage the Higher Beings were working with the life, which was itself unconscious, but that unconsciousness did not prevent the retardation of some of the virgin spirits who were not so pliable, nor so readily adaptable as others. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par5&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; that one word "Adaptability," we have the great secret of advancement or retardation. All progress depends upon whether an evolving being is flexible, adaptable and pliable, so as to be able to accommodate itself to new conditions, or whether it is crystallized, set, and incapable of alteration. Adaptability is the quality which makes for progress, whether an entity is at a high or a low stage of evolution. Lack of it is the cause of the retardation of the spirit and retrogression of the Form. This applies to the past, present and future, the division of the qualified and the unqualified, thus, being made with the exact and impersonal justice of the law of Consequence. There never was, or ever shall be any arbitrary distinction made between the "sheep" and the "goats." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par6&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; hardened unresponsive condition of some of the Saturn beings prevented the awakening of the divine spirit within them, therefore they remained simply mineral, all they had gained being the germinal dense body. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par7&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; there were two classes, or kingdoms, in the Sun Period, i.e., the stragglers of the Saturn Period, who were still mineral, and the pioneers of the Saturn Period, who were capable of receiving the germ of a vital body and becoming plant-like. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par8&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; addition to those two kingdoms there was also a third--a new life wave, which was just commencing its activity at the beginning of the Sun Period. (That is the life wave which now ensouls our animals). 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par9&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; matter into which the new life wave entered, together with the stragglers of the Saturn Period, composed the mineral kingdom of the Sun Period. There was, however, a great difference in those two sub-divisions of the second kingdom. It is possible for the stragglers to make a "spurt" and overtake the pioneers, who are now our humanity, but impossible for the new life wave of the Sun Period to do that. It will reach a stage corresponding to the human, but under very different conditions. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par10&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; division of stragglers and pioneers took place in the seventh Revolution of the Saturn Period, when the divine spirit was awakened by the Lords of the Flame. Then it was found that some of the evolving entities were in such an unresponsive, hardened condition that it was impossible to arouse them. They therefore remained without the spark of spirit upon which their progress depended and they were obliged to remain at the same level, being unable to follow the others in whom the spiritual spark was awakened. Truly, truly, all that we are or are not is the result of our own effort, or our own inaction. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par11&gt;These&lt;/A&gt; stragglers and the newly arrived life wave formed dark spots in the otherwise glowing gas sphere which was the densest Globe of the Sun Period, and our present Sunspots are an atavistic remainder of that condition. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par12&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the sixth Revolution of the Sun Period the life spirit was awakened by the Cherubim, and again it was found that some who had safely passed the critical point in the Saturn Period, had fallen behind in the Sun Period and were unfit to have the second aspect of the spirit vivified. Thus there were another class of stragglers, who had lagged behind the crest wave of evolution. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par13&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the seventh Revolution of the Sun Period the Lords of the Flame reappeared to awaken the divine spirit in those who failed to qualify for it at the end of the Saturn Period, but had attained to the point where they could receive the spiritual impulse in the Sun Period. The Lords of the Flame also awakened the germ of divine spirit in as many of the new life wave entities as were ready, but here also there were stragglers. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=part1&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;A name=par14&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; at the beginning of the Moon Period there were the following classes: 
&lt;OL&gt;&lt;A name=par15&gt;
&lt;LI&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Pioneers who had successfully passed through the Saturn and the Sun Periods. They had dense and vital bodies, divine and life spirit germinally active.&lt;A name=par16&gt; 
&lt;LI&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Stragglers of the Sun Period, who had dense and vital bodies, also divine spirit--all germinal.&lt;A name=par17&gt; 
&lt;LI&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Stragglers of the Saturn Period, who had been promoted in the seventh Revolution of the Sun Period. They had the germ of dense body and divine spirit.&lt;A name=par18&gt; 
&lt;LI&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Pioneers of the new Life Wave, who had the same vehicles as class 3, but belong to a different scheme of evolution from ours.&lt;A name=par19&gt; 
&lt;LI&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Stragglers of the new Life Wave, who had only the germ for the dense body.&lt;A name=par20&gt; 
&lt;LI&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; New Life Wave, which entered upon its evolution at the beginning of the Moon Period and is the life that ensouls our plants of the present day. &lt;/LI&gt;&lt;/OL&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par21&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; is necessary to remember that Nature hastens slowly. She makes no sudden changes in forms. To her, time is nothing; the attainment of perfection is everything. A mineral does not change to a plant at one bound, but by gradual, almost imperceptible degrees. A plant does not become an animal in a night. It requires millions of years to bring about the change. Thus at all times there are all stages and gradations to be found in nature. The Ladder of Being stretches without break from protoplasm to God. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par22&gt;Therefore&lt;/A&gt; we have to deal, not with six different kingdoms corresponding to the above six classes which entered the arena of evolution at the beginning of the Moon Period, but with three kingdoms only--mineral, plant and animal. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par23&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; lowest class in the Moon Period composed the new life stream which there commenced its evolution. It formed the hardest mineral part, yet it must be borne in mind that it was by no means as hard as the mineral of the present time, but only about as dense as our wood. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par24&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; statement does not contradict former ones which described the Moon as watery, nor does it conflict with &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen008.gif"&gt;diagram 8&lt;/A&gt;, showing the densest Globe in the Moon Period as located in the Etheric Region, which is etheric. As before stated, the fact that the path of evolution is spiral prevents any condition ever being duplicated. There are similarities, but never reproductions of identical conditions. It is not always possible to describe conditions in exact terms. The best available term is used to convey an idea of the conditions existing at the time under consideration. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par25&gt;Class&lt;/A&gt; 5 in our list was nearly mineral, yet on account of having passed through and beyond the mineral condition during the Sun Period, it had some plant characteristics. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par26&gt;Class&lt;/A&gt; 4 was almost plant and did evolve to a plant before the close of the Mood Period. It was, however, more nearly allied to the mineral kingdom that the next two classes, which formed the higher kingdom. We may therefore group classes 4 and 5 together, as forming a sort of half step, a "mineral-plant" kingdom, which composed the surface of the ancient planet of the Moon Period. It was something like our present peat, which is also a state between the mineral and the plant. It was soggy and wet, consistent with the statement that the Moon Period was watery. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par27&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; the fourth, fifth and sixth classes composed the different gradations of the mineral kingdom in the Moon Period--the highest being nearly plant and the lowest the hardest mineral substance of that time. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par28&gt;Classes&lt;/A&gt; 2 and 3 formed the plant kingdom, though they were both really more than plants, yet were not quite animal. They grew in the mineral-plant soil; they were stationary like plants; yet they could not have grown in a purely mineral soil, as our plants do now. Good examples of what they were like may be found in our parasitic plants, which cannot grow in a purely mineral soil, but seek the food already specialized by the real plant or tree. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par29&gt;Class&lt;/A&gt; 1 was composed of the pioneers of the life wave of virgin spirits. In the Moon Period they were going through a sort of animal-like existence. Yet they were like the animals of our time only in so far as they had the same vehicles and were under the control of a group-spirit, which included the whole human family. In appearance they were very different from our present animals, as shown by the partial description given in the previous chapter. They did not touch the surface of the planet, but floated suspended by umbilical-like cords. Instead of lungs they had a gill-like apparatus through which they breathed the hot steamy "fire-fog." These features of the Moon existence are still recapitulated by the embryo during the period of gestation. At certain stages of development it has the gills. The Moon beings at that time had also the horizontal spine of the animal. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par30&gt;During&lt;/A&gt; the Moon Period several more divisions of classes occurred than in the preceding periods, because there were, of course, stragglers who failed to keep abreast of the crestwave of evolution. As a result there were, at the beginning of the Earth Period, 5 classes, some of them containing several divisions, as &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen010.gif"&gt;diagram l0&lt;/A&gt; will show. These divisions occurred at the following times and for the following reasons: 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par31&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the middle of the fifth Revolution of the Moon Period, when the Seraphim bestowed the germ of the human spirit upon the pioneers who had fitted themselves to pass on, some were found wanting when weighed in the balance and therefore unfit to receive the spiritual impulse which awakened the threefold spirit. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par32&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the sixth Revolution of the Moon Period the Cherubim reappeared and vivified the life spirit of those who had been left behind in the Sun Period but had since reached the necessary stage of development (Class 2 in our previous list), and also in those stragglers of the Sun Period who had now evolved a vital body during their plant existence in the Moon Period. (These latter were class 3 in the previous list.) 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par33&gt;Class&lt;/A&gt; 4 in the previous list had been going through a low stage of plant existence; nevertheless the majority of them had evolved the vital body sufficiently to allow of the awakening of the life spirit. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par34&gt;Thus,&lt;/A&gt; the three last named all possessed the same vehicles at the beginning of the Earth Period, although only the two first named (class 3a and 3b in &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen010.gif"&gt;diagram 10&lt;/A&gt;) belong to our life wave, and have a chance of even yet overtaking us if they pass the critical point which will come in the next Revolution of the Earth Period. Those who cannot pass that point will be held over until some future evolution reaches a stage where they can drop in and proceed with their development in a new human period. They will be debarred from going forward with our humanity because it will be advanced so far beyond their status that it would prove a serious clog to our progress to drag them along. They will not be destroyed, but simply held in waiting for another period of evolution. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par35&gt;Progression&lt;/A&gt; with our present wave of evolution is what is meant when "salvation" is spoken of in the Christian religion, and it is something to be earnestly sought, for though the "eternal damnation" of those who are not "saved" does not mean destruction nor endless torture, it is nevertheless a very serious matter to be held in a state of inertia for inconceivable milliards of years, before a new evolution shall have progressed to such a stage that those who fail here can have an opportunity to proceed. The spirit is not conscious of the lapse of time, but it is none the less a serious loss, and there must also be feeling of unhomelikeness when at last such spirits find themselves in a new evolution. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par36&gt;So&lt;/A&gt; far as the present humanity is concerned, that possibility is so small as to be almost negligible. It is said, however, that of the total number of virgin spirits which started evolution in the Saturn Period, only about three-fifths will pass that critical point in the next Revolution and go on to the end. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par37&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; greatest apprehension of occult scientists is materialism, which if carried too far, not only prevents progress but will destroy all the seven vehicles of the virgin spirit, leaving it naked. Such an one will then have to commence at the very beginning of the new evolution. All the work it has done since the dawn of the Saturn Period will have been utterly wasted. For this reason, the present period is to our humanity, the most critical of all. Therefore occult scientists speak of the Sixteen Races, of which the Germano-Anglo-Saxon is one, as "the sixteen possibilities for destruction." May the reader safely pass them all, for their grip is worse than the retardation in the next Revolution. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par38&gt;Speaking&lt;/A&gt; generally, class 5 in the foregoing list was given the germ of the divine spirit during the seventh Revolution, when the Lords of Flame reappeared. Therefore they were pioneers of the last life wave, entering evolution at the Moon Period. They passed their mineral existence there. The stragglers of that life wave were thus left with only the germ of a dense body. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par39&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; addition to the above, there was also a new life wave (our present mineral kingdom) entering upon its evolution at the beginning of the Earth Period. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par40&gt;At&lt;/A&gt; the end of the Moon Period these classes possessed the vehicles as they are classified in &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen010.gif"&gt;diagram 10&lt;/A&gt;, and started with them in the beginning of the Earth Period. During the time which has elapsed since then, the human kingdom has been evolving the link of mind, and has thereby attained full waking consciousness. The animals have obtained a desire body, the plants a vital body; the stragglers of the life wave which entered evolution in the Moon Period have escaped the hard and fast conditions of rock soils; while the life wave that entered evolution here in the Earth Period forms the hard rocks and stones. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par41&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; have the different classes obtained the vehicles ascribed to them in &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen003.gif"&gt;diagram 3&lt;/A&gt;, to which the reader is referred. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp; &lt;/P&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6870752152943101039-1457726596076430651?l=trf92.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/1457726596076430651'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/1457726596076430651'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/7.html' title='Stragglers and Newcomers'/><author><name>Helios</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09044806056706371574</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_ndsyKrs-XYg/SUUtoCN-cPI/AAAAAAAAAZM/-S0Kikn40sw/S220/Helios7.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6870752152943101039.post-2359141295502266835</id><published>2006-12-08T11:57:00.003-06:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T13:49:38.408-06:00</updated><title type='text'>The Earth Period</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt;&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par1&gt;&lt;FONT size=6&gt;T&lt;/FONT&gt;he&lt;/A&gt; Globes of the Earth Period are located in the four densest states of matter--the Region of Concrete Thought, the Desire World, the Etheric, and the Chemical Regions (See &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen008.gif"&gt;Diagram 8&lt;/A&gt;). The densest Globe (Globe D) is our present Earth. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par2&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; we speak of "the &lt;I&gt;densest&lt;/I&gt; Worlds" or "the &lt;I&gt;densest&lt;/I&gt; states of matter," the term must be taken in a relative sense. Otherwise it would imply a limitation in the absolute, and that is absurd. Dense and attenuated, up and down, east and west, are applicable only relatively to our own status and position. As there are higher, finer Worlds than those touched by our life wave, so there are also denser states of matter which are the field of evolution for other classes of beings. Nor must it be thought that these denser worlds are elsewhere in space; they are interpenetrated by our worlds in a manner similar to that in which the higher Worlds interpenetrate this Earth. The fancied solidity of the Earth and the forms we see are no bar to the passage of a denser body any more than our solid dense walls bar the passage of a human being clothed in his desire body. Neither is solidity synonymous with density, as may be illustrated by aluminum, a solid which is less dense than the fluidic mercury; nevertheless the latter, in spite of its density, will evaporate or exude through many solids. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par3&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; being the fourth Period, we have at present four elements. In the Saturn Period there was but one element, Fire--i.e., there was warmth, or heat, which is incipient fire. In the second, or Sun Period, there were to elements, Fire and Air. In the third, or Moon Period, there were three elements, Water being added; and in the fourth, or Earth Period, was added the fourth element, Earth. Thus it will be seen that a new element was added for each Period. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par4&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Jupiter Period an element of a spiritual nature will be added, which will unite with the speech so that words will invariable carry with them understanding--not misunderstanding, as is frequently the case now. For instance, when one says "house," he may mean a cottage, while the hearer may get the idea of a tenement flat building. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par5&gt;To&lt;/A&gt; this environment of the four elements, as specified above, the different classes mentioned in &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen010.gif"&gt;diagram 10&lt;/A&gt; were brought over by the Hierarchies in charge of them. We remember that in the Moon Period these classes formed three kingdoms--animal, animal-plant and plant-mineral. Here on Earth, however, the conditions are such that there can be no large half-way classes. There must be four distinctly different kingdoms. In this crystallized phase of existence the lines between them must be more sharply drawn than was the case in former Periods, where one kingdom gradually merged into the next. Therefore some of the classes mentioned in &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen010.gif"&gt;diagram 10&lt;/A&gt; advanced one-half step, while others went back a half a step. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par6&gt;Some&lt;/A&gt; of the mineral-plants advanced completely into the plant kingdom and became the verdure of the fields. Others went down and became the purely mineral soil in which the plants grew. Of the plant-animals some advanced into the animal kingdom, ahead of time, and those species have yet the colorless plant-blood and some, like star-fishes, have even the five points like the petals of flowers. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par7&gt;All&lt;/A&gt; of class 2 whose desire bodies could be divided into two parts (as was the case with all of class 1) were fitted to become human vehicles and were therefore advanced into the human group. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par8&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; must carefully remember that in the above paragraphs we are dealing with Form, not with the Life which dwells in the Form. The instrument is graded to suit the life that is to dwell in it. Those of class 2, in whose vehicles the above mentioned division could be made were raised to the human kingdom, but were given the indwelling spirit at a point in time later than class 1. Hence, they are not now so far evolved as class 1, and are therefore the lower races of mankind. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par9&gt;Those&lt;/A&gt; whose desire bodies were incapable of division were put into the same division as classes 3a and 3b. They are our present anthropoids. They may yet overtake our evolution if they reach a sufficient degree of advancement before the critical point already mentioned, which will come in the middle of the fifth Revolution. If they do not overtake us by that time, they will have lost touch with our evolution. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par10&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; was said that man had built his threefold body by the help of others higher than he, but in the previous Period there was no coordinating power; the threefold spirit, the Ego, was separate and apart from its vehicles. Now the time had come to unit the spirit and the body. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par11&gt;Where&lt;/A&gt; the desire body separated, the higher part become somewhat master over the lower part and over the dense and vital bodies. It formed a sort of animal-soul with which the spirit could unite by means of the link of mind. Where there was no division of the desire body, the vehicle was given over to desires and passions without any check, and could therefore not be used as a vehicle &lt;I&gt;within&lt;/I&gt; which the spirit could dwell. So it was put under the control of a group-spirit which ruled if from &lt;I&gt;without&lt;/I&gt;. It became an animal body, and that kind has now degenerated into the body of the anthropoid. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par12&gt;Where&lt;/A&gt; there was a division of the desire body, the dense body gradually assumed a vertical position, thus taking the spine out of the horizontal currents of the Desire World in which the group-spirit acts upon the animal through the horizontal spine. The Ego could then enter, work in and express itself through the vertical spine and build the vertical larynx and brain for its adequate expression in the dense body. A horizontal larynx is also under the domination of the group-spirit. While it is true that some animals, as the starling, raven, parrot, etc., previously mentioned, are able, because of the possession of a vertical larynx, to &lt;I&gt;utter&lt;/I&gt; words, they cannot use them understandingly. &lt;I&gt;The use of words to express thought is the highest human privilege&lt;/I&gt; and can be exercised only by a reasoning, thinking entity like man. If the student will keep this in mind, it will be easier to follow the different steps which lead up to this result. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part1&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Saturn Revolution of the Earth Period&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par13&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; is the Revolution during which, in each Period. the dense body is reconstructed. This time it was given the ability to form a brain and become a vehicle for the germ of mind which was to be added later. This addition constituted the final reconstruction of the dense body, rendering it capable of attaining the highest degree of efficiency possible to such a vehicle. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par14&gt;Unspeakable&lt;/A&gt; Wisdom has been employed in its construction. It is a marvel. It can never be sufficiently impressed upon the mind of the student what immeasurable facilities for the gaining of knowledge are contained in this instrument, and what a great boon it is to man; how much he should prize it and how thankful he should be to have it. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par15&gt;Some&lt;/A&gt; examples of the perfection of construction and intelligent adaptability displayed in this instrument have previously been given, but in order to further impress this great truth upon the mind of the student, it might not be out of place to illustrate more fully this Wisdom, also the work of the Ego in the blood. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par16&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; is generally know, in a vague kind of way, that the gastric juice acts upon the food to promote assimilation; but only a very few people, outside of the medical profession, are aware that there are many different gastric juices, each appropriate to the treatment of a certain kind of food. The researches of Pavlov, however, have established the fact beyond doubt, that there is one kind of juice for the digestion of meat, another for milk, another for acid fruit, etc. That fact, by the way, is the reason why all foods do not mix well. Milk, for instance, requires a gastric juice that is widely different from almost any other kind except that required for the digestion of starchy foods, and is not readily digested with any food other than cereals. This alone would show marvelous wisdom; that the Ego working subconsciously is able to select the different juices which are appropriate to the different kinds of food taken into the stomach, making each of just the right strength and quantity to digest the food. What makes the matter still more wonderful, however, is the fact that the gastric juice is poured into the stomach in &lt;I&gt;advance&lt;/I&gt; of the food. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par17&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; do not consciously direct the process of mixing this fluid. The great majority of people know nothing of metabolism or any other phrase of chemistry. So it is not enough to say that, as we taste what is coming, we direct the process by means of signals through the nervous system. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par18&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; this fact of the selection of juices was first proven, scientists were sorely puzzled trying to learn how the right kind of juice was selected and caused to enter the stomach &lt;I&gt;before&lt;/I&gt; the food. They thought the signal was given along the nervous system. But it was demonstrated beyond doubt that the proper juice was poured into to the stomach even though the nervous system was blocked. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par19&gt;At&lt;/A&gt; last Starling and Bayliss, in a series of experiments of brilliant ingenuity, proved that infinitesimal parts of the food are taken up by the blood as soon as the food enters the mouth, go in advance to the digestive glands and cause a flow of the proper juice. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par20&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; again, is only the physical side of the phenomena. To understand the whole wonderful connection, we must turn to occult science. That alone explains why the signal is carried by the blood. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par21&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; blood is one of the highest expressions of the vital body. The Ego guides and controls its dense instrument by means of the blood, therefore the blood is also the means used to act on the nervous system. During some of the time that digestion is going on, it acts partially through the nervous system, but (especially at the commencement of the digestive process) it acts directly upon the stomach. When, during scientific experiments, the nerves were blocked, the direct way through the blood was still open and the Ego derived the necessary information in that way. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par22&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; will also be seen that the blood is driven to wherever the Ego unfolds the greatest activity at any time. If a situation requires sudden though and action, the blood is promptly driven to the head. If a heavy meal is to be digested the greater portion of the blood leaves the head, centering around the digestive organs. The Ego concentrates its efforts on ridding the body of the useless food. Therefore a man cannot think well after a heavy meal. He is sleepy because so much blood has left the brain that the residue is insufficient to carry on the functions necessary to full waking consciousness, besides, nearly all the vital fluid or solar energy specialized by the spleen is absorbed by the blood rushing through that organ after a meal in greater volume than between meals. Thus the rest of the system is also deprived of the vital fluid in a large measure during digestion. It is the Ego that drives the blood into the brain. Whenever the body goes to sleep, the table will invariably tip towards the feet, raising the head. During coition the blood is centered in the sex organs, etc. All these examples tend to prove that during the waking hours, the Ego works in and controls the dense body by means of the blood. The larger portion of the total amount goes to that part of the body where at any given time, the Ego unfolds any particular activity. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par23&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; reconstruction of the dense body in the Saturn Revolution of the Earth Period was for the purpose of rendering it capable of inter-penetration by the mind. It gave the first impulse to the building of the frontal part of the brain; also the incipient division in the nervous system which has since become apparent in its subdivisions--the voluntary and the sympathetic. The latter was the only one provided for in the Moon Period. The voluntary nervous system (which has transformed the dense body from a mere automaton acting under stimuli from without, to an extraordinary adaptable instrument capable of being guided and controlled by an Ego from within) was not added until the present Earth Period. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par24&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; principal art of the reconstructive work was done by the Lords of Form. They are the Creative Hierarchy which is most active in the Earth Period, as were the Lords of Flame in the Saturn Period, the Lords of Wisdom in the Sun Period, and the Lords of Individuality in the Moon Period. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par25&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Earth Period is pre-eminently the Period of Form, for there the form or matter side of evolution reaches its greatest and most pronounced state. Here spirit is more helpless and suppressed and Form is the most dominant factor--hence the prominence of the Lords of Form. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part2&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Sun Revolution of the Earth Period&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par26&gt;During&lt;/A&gt; this Revolution the vital body was reconstructed to accommodate the germinal mind. The vital body was fashioned more in the likeness of the dense body, so that it could become fitted for use as the densest vehicle during the Jupiter Period, when the dense body will have become spiritualized. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par27&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Angels, the humanity of the Moon Period, were aided by the Lords of Form in reconstruction. The organization of the vital body is now next in efficiency to the dense body. Some writers on this subject call the former a link, and contend that it is simply a mold of the dense body, and not a separate vehicle. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par28&gt;While&lt;/A&gt; not desiring to criticize, and admitting that this contention is justified by the fact that man, at his present stage of evolution, cannot &lt;I&gt;ordinarily&lt;/I&gt; use the vital body as a separate vehicle--because it always remains with the dense body and to extract it &lt;I&gt;in toto&lt;/I&gt; would cause death of the dense body--yet there was a time when it was not so firmly incorporated with the latter, as we shall presently see. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par29&gt;During&lt;/A&gt; those epochs of our Earth's history which have already been mentioned as the Lemurian and the Atlantean, man was involuntarily clairvoyant, and it was precisely this looseness of connection between the dense and the vital bodies that made him so. (The Initiators of that time helped the candidate to loosen the connection still further, as in the voluntary clairvoyant.) 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par30&gt;Since&lt;/A&gt; then the vital body has become much more firmly interwoven with the dense body in the majority of people, but in all sensitives it is loose. It is that looseness which constitutes the difference between the psychic and the ordinary person who is unconscious of all but the vibrations contacted by means of the five senses. All human beings have to pass through this period of close connection of the vehicles and experience the consequent limitation of consciousness. There are, therefore, two classes of sensitives, those who have not become firmly enmeshed in matter, such as the majority of the Hindus, the Indians, etc., who possess a certain low grade of clairvoyance, or are sensitive to the sounds of nature, and those who are in the vanguard of evolution. The latter are emerging from the acme of materiality, and are again divisible into two kinds, one of which develops in a passive, weak-willed manner. By the help of others they re-awaken the solar plexus or other organs in connection with the involuntary nervous system. These are therefore involuntary clairvoyants, mediums who have no control of their faculty. They have retrograded. The other kind is made up of those who by their own wills unfold the vibratory powers of the organs now connected with the voluntary nervous system and thus become trained occultists, controlling their own bodies and exercising the clairvoyant faculty as they will to do. They are called voluntary or trained clairvoyants. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par31&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the Jupiter Period man will function in his vital body as he now does in his dense body; and as no development in nature is sudden, the process of separating the two bodies has already commenced. The vital body will then attain a much higher degree of efficiency than the dense body of today. As it is a much more pliable vehicle, the spirit will then be able to use it in a manner impossible of realization in the case of the present dense vehicle. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part3&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Moon Revolution of the Earth Period&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par32&gt;Here&lt;/A&gt; the Moon Period was recapitulated, and much the same conditions prevailed (on an advanced scale) as obtained on Globe D of that Period. There was the same kind of fire-fog atmosphere; the same fiery core; the same division of the Globe into two parts, in order to allow the more highly evolved beings a chance to progress at the proper rate and pace, which it would be impossible for beings such as our humanity to equal. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par33&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; that Revolution the Archangels (humanity of the Sun Period) and the Lords of Form took charge of the reconstruction of the desire body, but they were not alone in that work. When the separation of the Globe into two parts occurred, there was a similar division in the desire bodies of some of the evolving beings. We have already noted that where this division took place, the form was ready to become the vehicle of an &lt;I&gt;in&lt;/I&gt;dwelling spirit, and in order to further this purpose the Lords of Mind (humanity of the Saturn Period) took possession of the higher part of the desire body and implanted in it the separate selfhood, without which the present man with all his glorious possibilities, could never have existed. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par34&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; in the latter part of the Moon Revolution the first germ of separate personality was implanted in the higher part of the desire body by the Lords of Mind. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par35&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Archangels were active in the lower part of the desire body, giving it the purely animal desires. They also worked in the desire bodies where there was no division. Some of these were to become the vehicles of the animal group-spirits, which work on them from without, but do not enter wholly into the animal forms, as the individual spirit does into the human body. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par36&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; desire body was reconstructed to render it capable of being interpenetrated by the germinal mind which, during the Earth Period, will be implanted in all those desire bodies in which it was possible to make the before-mentioned division. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par37&gt;As&lt;/A&gt; has been previously explained, the desire body is an unorganized ovoid, holding the dense body as a dark spot within its center, as the white of an egg surrounds the yolk. There are a number of sense centers in the ovoid, which have appeared since the beginning of the Earth Period. In the average human being these centers appear merely as eddies in a current and are not now awake, hence his desire body is of no use to him as a &lt;I&gt;separate&lt;/I&gt; vehicle of consciousness; but when the sense centers are awakened they look like whirling vortices. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part4&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;Rest Periods Between Revolutions&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par38&gt;Hitherto&lt;/A&gt; we have noted only the Cosmic Nights between Periods. We saw that there was an interval of rest and assimilation between the Saturn and the Sun Periods; another Cosmic Night between the Sun and the Moon Periods, etc. But in addition to these, there are also rests between the Revolutions. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par39&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; might liken the Periods to the different incarnations of man; the Cosmic Nights between them to the intervals between deaths and new births; and the rest between Revolutions would then be analogous to the rest of sleep between two days. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par40&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; a Cosmic Night sets in, all manifested things are resolved into a homogenous mass--the Cosmos again becomes Chaos. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par41&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; periodical return of matter to primordial substance is what makes it possible for the spirit to evolve. Were the crystallizing process of active manifestation to continue indefinitely it would offer an insurmountable barrier to the progress of Spirit. Every time matter has crystallized to such a degree that it becomes too hard for the spirit to work in, the latter withdraws to recuperate its exhausted energy, on the same principle that a power-drill which has stopped when boring in hard metals, is withdrawn to regain its momentum. It is then able to bore its way further into the metal. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par42&gt;Freed&lt;/A&gt; from the crystallizing energy of the evolving spirits, the chemical forces in matter turn Cosmos to Chaos by restoring matter to its primordial state, that a new start may be made by the regenerated virgin spirits at the dawn of a new Day of Manifestation. The experience gained in former Periods and Revolutions enables the Spirit to build up to the point last reached, with comparative celerity, also to facilitate further progress by making such alterations as its cumulative experience dictates. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par43&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; at the end of the Moon Revolution of the Earth Period, all the Globes and all life returned to Chaos, re-emerging therefrom at the beginning of the fourth Revolution. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part5&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Fourth Revolution of the Earth Period&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par44&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the exceeding complexity of the scheme of evolution, there are always spirals within spirals, &lt;I&gt;ad infinitum&lt;/I&gt;. So it will not be surprising to learn that in every Revolution the work of recapitulation and rest is applied to the different Globes. When the life wave reappeared on Globe A in this Revolution, it went though the development of the Saturn Period; then after a rest which, however did not involve the complete destruction of the Globe; but only an alteration, it appeared on Globe B, where the work of the Sun Period was recapitulated. Then after a rest, the life wave passed on to Globe C, and the work of the Moon Period was repeated. Finally, the life wave arrived on Globe D, which is our Earth, and not until then did the proper work of the Earth Period begin. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par45&gt;Even&lt;/A&gt; then, the spiral within the spiral precluded its beginning immediately on the arrival of the life wave from Globe C, for the bestowal of the germ of mind did not actually take place until the fourth Epoch, the first three Epochs being still further recapitulations of the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods, but always on a higher scale. &lt;/P&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6870752152943101039-2359141295502266835?l=trf92.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/2359141295502266835'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6870752152943101039/posts/default/2359141295502266835'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://trf92.blogspot.com/2006/12/6.html' title='The Earth Period'/><author><name>Helios</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09044806056706371574</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_ndsyKrs-XYg/SUUtoCN-cPI/AAAAAAAAAZM/-S0Kikn40sw/S220/Helios7.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6870752152943101039.post-7341330239996788372</id><published>2006-12-08T11:57:00.001-06:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T13:50:11.429-06:00</updated><title type='text'>The Genesis and Evolution of our Solar System</title><content type='html'>&lt;strong&gt;&lt;H3&gt;Chaos&lt;/H3&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=par1&gt;&lt;FONT size=6&gt;I&lt;/FONT&gt;n&lt;/A&gt; the previous pages nothing has been said about our Solar System, and of the different planets which compose it, because it was not until the Earth Period was reached that the present differentiation was made. The Earth Period is the acme of diversification, and although we have been speaking of only one class of virgin spirits-- those who, in the strictest and most limited sense, are concerned with the Earth evolution--there are in reality seven "Rays" or streams of life, all pursuing different evolutions, yet all belonging to the original class of virgin spirits to which our humanity belongs. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par2&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; the previous Periods all of these different sub-classes or Rays found a suitable environment for their evolution on the same planet. But, in the Earth Period, conditions became such that in order to provide for each class the degree of heat and the vibration necessary for its particular phase of evolution, they were segregated on different planets, at varying distances from the Sun--the central source of life. This is the &lt;I&gt;raison d'etre&lt;/I&gt; of our System and all other Solar Systems in the Universe. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par3&gt;Before&lt;/A&gt; proceeding with the description of evolution of our humanity on the Earth after its separation from the central Sun, it is necessary for the maintenance of sequential order in the description to explain the differentiation which scattered the planets of our System in space. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par4&gt;Active&lt;/A&gt; manifestation--particularly in the Physical World--depends upon separateness; upon the limitation of life by form. But during the interim between Periods and Revolutions the marked distinction between form and life ceases. This applies not only to man and the lower kingdoms, but to the Worlds and Globes which are the basis of form for the evolving life. Only the seed-atoms and the nuclei or centers of the World-Globes remain--all else is one homogenous substance. There is but one Spirit pervading space. Life and Form, its positive and negative poles, are one. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par5&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; state of things was what Greek mythology described as "Chaos." The ancient Norsemen and the Teutonic mythology call it "Ginnungagap," which was bounded upon the northern side by the cold and foggy "Niflheim"--the land of mist and fog--and upon the south side by the fire "Muspelheim." When heat and cold entered into space which was occupied by Chaos or Ginnungagap, they caused the crystallization of the visible universe. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par6&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Bible also gives one the idea of infinite space preceding the activity of the Spirit. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par7&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; our present materialistic period we have unfortunately lost the idea of all that lies behind that word Space. We are so accustomed to speaking of "empty" space, that we have entirely lost the grand and holy significance of the word, and are thus incapable of feeling the reverence that this idea of Space and Chaos should inspire in our breasts. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par8&gt;To&lt;/A&gt; the Rosicrucians, as to any occult school, there is no such thing as empty or void space. To them &lt;I&gt;space is Spirit&lt;/I&gt; in its attenuated form; while &lt;I&gt;matter is crystallized space or Spirit&lt;/I&gt;. Spirit in manifestation is dual, that which we see as Form is the negative manifestation of Spirit--crystallized and inert. The positive pole of Spirit manifests as Life, galvanizing the negative Form into action, but both Life and Form originated in Spirit, Space, Chaos! 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par9&gt;To&lt;/A&gt; get an idea from everyday life which will illustrate, we may take the hatching of an egg. The egg is filled with a moderately viscous fluid. This fluid, or moisture, is subjected to heat, and out of the soft, fluidic substance comes a living chick, with hard bones and comparatively hard flesh, and with down that has a comparatively hard quill, etc. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par10&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; a living chick can come out of the inert fluid of an egg without the addition of any hardening substance from outside, is it a far-fetched idea to claim that the universe is crystallized Space or Spirit? There is no doubt that the claim will seem foolish to many; but this book is not for the purpose of convincing the world at large that these things &lt;I&gt;are&lt;/I&gt;. It is intended to aid those who inherently feel that these things must be and to help them to see the light upon this great World-mystery, which the writer has been permitted to behold. The special object at present is to show that Spirit is active all the time--in one way during Manifestation, and in another during Chaos. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par11&gt;Modern&lt;/A&gt; science would sneer at the idea that life could exist upon a Globe which is in the process of formation. That is because science cannot dissociate Life and Form and cannot conceive of Form except as solid and tangible--cognizable by one of our five physical senses. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par12&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; occult scientist, in accordance with the above definitions of Life and Form, holds that life may exist independently of Concrete Form; may have Forms not perceptible to our present limited senses, and amenable to none of the laws which apply to this present concrete state of matter. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par13&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; is true that the Nebular Theory holds that all existence (which is to say all Form, the Worlds in Space and whatever Forms there may be upon them) has come from the fiery nebula; but it does not recognize the further fact insisted upon by occult science--that the fiery nebula is Spirit. It does not admit that the whole atmosphere around us, the space between the worlds, is Spirit and that there is a constant interchange going on all the time--Form dissolving into Space, and Space crystallizing into Form. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par14&gt;Chaos&lt;/A&gt; is not a state which has existed in the past and has now entirely disappeared. It is all around us at the present moment. Were it not that old forms--having outlived their usefulness--are constantly being resolved back into that Chaos, which is also as constantly giving birth to new forms, there could be no progress; the work of evolution would cease and stagnation would prevent the possibility of advancement. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par15&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; is axiomatic that "The oftener we die, the better we live." The Poet-Initiate, Goethe says: 
&lt;BLOCKQUOTE&gt;&lt;A name=par16&gt;Who&lt;/A&gt; has not this--&lt;BR&gt;Ever dying and bringing to birth--&lt;BR&gt;Will aye remain a sorry guest&lt;BR&gt;Upon this dismal earth. &lt;/BLOCKQUOTE&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par17&gt;and&lt;/A&gt; Paul says, "I die daily." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par18&gt;Therefore,&lt;/A&gt; as students of occult science, it is necessary to realize that even during active manifestation, &lt;I&gt;it is Chaos that is the basis of all progress&lt;/I&gt;. Our life during Chaos is based upon our life in active manifestation, and &lt;I&gt;vice versa&lt;/I&gt;, i.e., what we are able to achieve during active manifestation, and the ability to progress at all, is the result of the existence in Chaos. The interim between Periods and Revolutions is in reality much more important to the growth of the soul that concrete existence, though the latter is the basis of the former and therefore cannot be dispensed with. The importance of the Chaotic interim lives in the fact that during that period the evolving entities of all classes are so closely united that they are really one; consequently those which are of lower development during manifestation are in closest contact with the more highly evolved, thus experiencing and benefiting by a much higher vibration that their own. This enables them to live over and assimilate their past experiences in a manner impossible when hampered by Form. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par19&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; have seen the benefit to the spirit in man from the interim between death and a new birth. There the form still exists, though much more attenuated than the dense body; but in the Cosmic Night and intervals of rest between Periods and Revolutions, when there is perfect freedom from form, the beneficial results of past experiences can be much more effectively assimilated. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par20&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; have a word which was originally coined to convey the idea of the state of things between manifestations. This word, however, has been used in a material sense to such an extent that it has lost its primal significance. That word is Gas. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par21&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; may be thought that this is a very old word, which has nearly always existed as a synonym for a state of matter lighter than liquids, but such is not the case. The word was first used in "Physica," a work which appeared in 1633, the author of it being Helmont, a Rosicrucian. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par22&gt;Helmont&lt;/A&gt; did not call himself a Rosicrucian; no true Brother does so publicly. Only the Rosicrucian knows the brother Rosicrucian. Not even the most intimate friends or relatives know of a man's connection with the order. Those only who are Initiates themselves know the writers of the past who were Rosicrucians, because ever through their works shine the unmistakable words, phrases and signs indicative of the deep meaning that remains hidden from the non-Initiate. The Rosicrucian Fellowship is composed of students of the teachings of the Order, which are now given publicly, because the world's intelligence is growing to the necessary point of comprehension. This work is one of the first few fragments of the Rosicrucian knowledge being publicly given out. All that has been printed as such, previous to the last few years, has been the work of either charlatans or traitors. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par23&gt;Rosicrucians&lt;/A&gt; such as Paracelsus, Comenius, Bacon, Helmont and others gave hints in their works and influenced others. The great controversy concerning the authorship of Shakespeare (which has to no avail blunted so many goose-quills and wasted so much good ink that might have served useful ends) would never have arisen had it been known that the similarity in Shakespeare and Bacon is due to the fact that both were influenced by the same Initiate, who also influenced Jacob Boehme and a pastor of Ingolstadt, Jacobus Baldus, who lived subsequent to the death of the Bard of Avon, and wrote Latin lyric verse. If the first poem of Jacob Baldus is read with a certain key, it will be found that by reading down and up the lines, the following sentence will appear: "Hitherto I have spoken from across the sea by means of the drama; now I will express myself in lyrics." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par24&gt;In&lt;/A&gt; his "Physica," Helmont, the Rosicrucian wrote: "Ad huc spiritum incognitum Gas voco," i.e., "This hitherto unknown Spirit I call Gas." Further on in the same work he says, "This vapor which I have called Gas is not far removed from the Chaos the ancients spoke of." 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par25&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; must learn to think of Chaos as the Spirit of God, which pervades every part of infinity; it will then be seen in its true light, as the occult maxim puts it: "Chaos is the seed-ground of the Cosmos," and we shall no longer wonder how "something can come out of nothing," because Space is not synonymous with "nothing." It holds within itself the germs of all that exists during a physical manifestation, yet not quite all; for by the wedding of Chaos with Cosmos there is something new brought forth each time, which did not exist before; something that was not foreshown and latent. The name of that something is Genius--the cause of Epigenesis. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par26&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; appears in all kingdoms. It is the expression of progressive spirit in man, animal and plant. Chaos is therefore a holy name; a name that signifies the Cause of all we see in Nature and inspires a feeling of devotion in every tried, true and trained occultist. He regards the visible sense world as a revelation of the hidden potentialities of the Chaos. 
&lt;P&gt;&lt;A name=part2&gt;
&lt;CENTER&gt;
&lt;H3&gt;The Birth of the Planets&lt;/H3&gt;&lt;/CENTER&gt;&lt;/A&gt;
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par27&gt;To&lt;/A&gt; express himself in the dense physical world, it was necessary for man to evolve a suitable dense body. In a world like this he must have a body with limbs, organs, a muscular system by means of which to move about; also a brain to direct and co-ordinate his movements. If the conditions had been different the body would have been modified accordingly. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par28&gt;It&lt;/A&gt; is necessary for all beings, high or low in the scale of existence, to possess vehicles for expression in any particular world in which they may wish to manifest. Even the Seven Spirits before The Throne must possess these necessary vehicles, which of course are differently conditioned for each of Them. Collectively, They are God, and make up the Triune Godhead, and He manifests in a different way through each of Them. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par29&gt;There&lt;/A&gt; is no contradiction in ascribing different numbers to God. We do not sin against the "oneness" of light because we distinguish three primary colors into which it divides itself. The white light of the Sun contains the seven colors of the spectrum. The occultists sees even twelve colors, there being five between red and violet--going one way around the circle--in addition to the red, orange, yellow, green, etc., of the visible spectrum. Four of these colors are quite indescribable, but the fifth--the middle one of the five--is similar to the tint of a new blown peach blossom. It is in fact the color of the vital body. Trained clairvoyants who describe it as "bluish-gray," or "reddish-gray," etc., are trying to describe a color that has no equivalent in the physical world; and they are therefore compelled to use the nearest descriptive terms afforded by our language. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par30&gt;Perhaps&lt;/A&gt; Color will enable us to realize the oneness of God with the Seven Spirits before The Throne better than anything else. We will therefore turn to &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen011.gif"&gt;diagram 11&lt;/A&gt;. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par31&gt;We&lt;/A&gt; see here a white triangle looming up from a dark background. White is synthetic, containing all colors within itself, as God contains within Himself all things in the Solar System. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par32&gt;Within&lt;/A&gt; the white triangle are a blue, a red and a yellow circle. All other colors are simply combinations of these three primary colors. These circles correspond to the three aspects of God, which are without beginning, and end &lt;I&gt;in God&lt;/I&gt;; though externalized only during active manifestation. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par33&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; these three colors are interblended, as shown in the diagram, there appear four additional colors, the three secondary colors--each due to the blending of two primary colors--and one color (indigo) which contains the entire gamut of colors, making it in all the seven colors of the spectrum. These colors represent the Seven Spirits before the Throne. The colors are different, as are also the Seven Spirits, each having a different mission in the Kingdom of God--our Solar System. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par34&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; seven planets circling around the Sun are the dense bodies of the Seven Planetary Genii. Their names are: Uranus with one satellite, Saturn with eight moons, Jupiter with four moons, Mars with two moons, the Earth and its moon, Venus and Mercury.* 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par35&gt;&lt;I&gt;*Astronomical&lt;/I&gt;&lt;/A&gt;&lt;I&gt; discoveries since the writing of this book attribute 4 satellites to Uranus, 9 to Saturn, and 11 to Jupiter.&lt;/I&gt; 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par36&gt;Bodies&lt;/A&gt; are always found to suit the purpose they are made to serve, hence the dense bodies of the Seven Planetary Spirits are spherical, that form being best adapted to the enormous velocity with which they travel through space. The Earth, for instance, travels about 66,000 miles per hour in its orbit. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par37&gt;Man's&lt;/A&gt; body had a different shape in the past from that of the present, and from that which it will have in the future. During involution it was approximately spherical, as it still is during ante-natal life, because the intra-uterine development is a recapitulation of past stages of evolution. At that stage the organism developed the sphere, because during involution man's energies were directed inward, upon the building of its own vehicles, as the embryo develops within the sphere of the uterus. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par38&gt;Man's&lt;/A&gt; dense and vital bodies have straightened , but his higher vehicles still retain their ovoid form. In the dense body, the coordinating and governing brain is situated at one extremity. This is the most unfavorable position for such an organ. Too long a time is required for impulses to travel from one extremity to the other--from the brain to the feet, or for impacts on the feet to reach the brain. In cases of burns, for instance, science has demonstrated that valuable time is lost, the skin being blistered before a message can be carried from the injured place to the brain and back again. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par39&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; inefficiency would be greatly lessened if the brain were in the center of the body. Sensations and the responses thereto could be more quickly received and transmitted. In the spherical planets the Planetary Spirit directs &lt;I&gt;from the center&lt;/I&gt; the movements of its vehicle. In future man will bend over, as shown in &lt;A href="http://www.rosicrucian.com/images/rccen012.gif"&gt;diagram 12&lt;/A&gt;. He will become a sphere, directing his energies outward because a spherical form affords the greatest facility for motion in all directions, and indeed, for combination of simultaneous motions. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par40&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Rosicrucian Cosmo-Conception teaches that there is a further evolution in store for planets. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par41&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; the beings upon a planet have evolved to a sufficient degree, the planet becomes a Sun--the fixed center of a Solar System. When the beings upon it have evolved to a still greater degree, and consequently it has reached its maximum brilliancy, it breaks up into Zodiac, becoming, so to speak, the womb for a new Solar System. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par42&gt;Thus&lt;/A&gt; the great hosts of Divine Beings who, until then, were confined within that Sun, gain freedom of action upon a great number of stars, whence they can affect in different ways the system which grows up within their sphere of influence. The planets, or man-bearing worlds, within the Zodiac are constantly being worked upon by these forces, but in various ways, according to the stage they have reached in evolution. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par43&gt;Our&lt;/A&gt; Sun could not become a Sun until it had sent out from itself all the beings who were not sufficiently evolved to endure the high rate of vibration and the great luminosity of the beings who were qualified for that evolution. All the beings upon the different planets would have been consumed had they remained in the Sun. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par44&gt;This&lt;/A&gt; visible Sun, however, though it is the place of evolution for Beings vastly above man, is not by many means the Father of the other planets, as material science supposes. On the contrary, it is itself an emanation from the Central Sun, which is the invisible source of all that is in our Solar System. Our visible Sun is but the mirror in which are reflected the rays of energy from the Spiritual Sun. The real Sun is as invisible as the real Man. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par45&gt;Uranus&lt;/A&gt; was the first planet to be thrown off from the nebula when its differentiation began in Chaos, at the dawn of the Earth Period. There was no light but the dim light of the Zodiac. The life that left with Uranus is of a rather backward strain and is said to evolve very, very slowly. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par46&gt;Saturn&lt;/A&gt; was next differentiated. It is the field of action for the life which is at the stage of evolution corresponding to the Saturn Period. This planet was differentiated before the ignition of the nebula and (like all nebulae when passing through their Saturn Period of evolution) was not a source of light, but a reflector. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par47&gt;Jupiter&lt;/A&gt; was differentiated shortly afterwards, when the nebula had become ignited. The heat of Jupiter is not so great as that of the Sun, Venus or Mercury, but on account of its immense bulk, it is capable of retaining its heat and thus remains a suitable field of evolution for very advanced beings. It corresponds to the stage which will be reached by the Earth itself in the Jupiter Period. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par48&gt;Mars&lt;/A&gt; is a mystery, and only a limited amount of information may be given out. We may say, however, that the life on Mars is of a very backward nature and that the so-called "canals" are not excavations in the surface of the planet. They are currents such as, during the Atlantean Epoch, spread over our planet, and the remains of which can still be observed in the Aurora Borealis and the Aurora Australis. The shifting of the Martian "canals" noted by astronomers, is thus accounted for. If they were really canals, they could not possibly shift, but currents emanating from the Poles of Mars may do so. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par49&gt;The&lt;/A&gt; Earth, including the Moon, was next set out from the Sun, and later Venus and Mercury. These and Mars will be referred to later, in connection with the evolution of man on the earth, and need not be further considered at this time. 
&lt;P&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;A name=par50&gt;When&lt;/A&gt; a planet has Moons it indicates that there are some beings in the life wave evolving on that planet who are too backward to share in the evolution of the main life wave, and they have therefore been set out from the planet to prevent them from hindering the progress of the pioneers. Such is the case with the beings inhabiting our Moon. In the case of Jupiter it is th
